Tisab Ting, or, The electrical kiss [microform]

BY

DYJAN FERGUS.

THE HUNTER, ROSE CO., LTp.

TORONTO.

Entered according to Act of the Parliament of Canada, in the year

And Akane SEER ENS eer

one

thousand eight hundred and ninety-six, by IDA May FERGUSON, at the

Department of Agriculture,

TisaB TD

“ HIs Gol
ALL |

PETRA DI]

‘* BRAVO

TisaB TT
AVOL

THE CHA

Tue CuI

Mrs. Bt
TISA

RT I

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

TisaB TING, THE CHINAMAN, IS COMING. ......000 050

CHAPTER II.

‘ HIS GOLD, HIS BEAUTIFUL, SHINING GOLD, WILL COVER
AGUA OES ook as Ted eb wee ee OTT Os

CHAPTER III.

PETRA DEGIDES TO LEAVE HER AUNT’S HOUSE........
CHAPTER IV.

‘* Bravo ! "—** In 1g THE CHINAMAN.”..ccccccccvcees

CHAPTER V.

TisaB TING Is INTRODUCED,—‘‘ I WILL DO WELi TO
AVOID THIS MAN.”.—CHIPEE-NEE’S FIRST BATTLE,

CHAPTER VI.

THE CHARM OF THE OLD WINDMILL..........0eseeeeee
CHAPTER VIL.

THE CHINESE LUNCHEON. .....ccsessssescceevcesarees
CHAPTER VIII.

Mrs. BUNDER’S RECVEPTION.—A SONG.—ITS EFFECT ON
Hg B.S RT is PON Stel Rar RET eae eel

PAGE

9

21

61

89

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER IX.

Five Non-MontTREALERS AND FIVE MONTREALERS. —

CON TRDBIN OB s::6: 4.9 5s vb eesG heed 4 4 Gad oR eeeteEe eR LL!

CHAPTER X.

AN AFTERNOON AT THE GROVE,—THE EVENING OF THE
BEA Bias econ gii ee 4 faba: Sie ie ie Nie 90g 1068s oe bhai weave lees vet eee eee

CHAPTER XI.

‘*THE FIRST TIME OF ASKING.”.........

CHAPTER XII.

JERRY ARNALD’S FIRST COLLEGE YEAR,

CHAPTER XIII.

THE Eastern Hospitat Home.

CHAPTER XLV.

“THE Evectricat Kiss ”’........

CHAPTER XV.

THE TRIUMPH OF THE ELkEcrRICAL Kiss.—TisasB TING
NARRATES TO PETRA THE STORY OF HER FATHER’S
DEATH.—THE HEALING STONE............ce00eees

CHAPTER XVI.

A PACKAGE OF LETTERS.— WEDDING BELLS.—I WANT

YOUR ENTIRE TRUST; I KNOW I HAVE YOUR LOVE, 19! |

CHAPTER XVII.

Distrust FoR TisaB Tina.—‘** You ARE HIS MUR-
DERER !’’— MARIE, THE SHIP STEWARDESS........ 208

Page :

A SECON

TIME

MapamM ]
MER

“PHY \
SONG

THE DEA
NEW

TisaB T
AND

THE SE¢
VAI

Pagr
P 11]
HE
see
Wracor k4a0
152
.. 166
175
v G
Ss
. 187
iT
» 199

. 208

CONTENTS. vii

CHAPTER XVIIL.

PAGE

A SECOND BIRTHDAY LETTER,—JERRY’S FRIENDS IN

TM i Oe ODD 6 56 phd ine beh 6 KAREN EAN OO
CHAPTER XIX.

MapaM Noris.—THe TEMPLE OF SonG.-—AN ACT OF
MMO ascent lee eee Be Chops ib veeabes Ooe

CHAPTER XX,

“THy WILL BE DONE.”’—AN UNUSUAL SERVICE OF
SONG AND PRAYER.—REUNION.......00..0ceeceees 249

CHAPTER XX1I.

Tisab TING WOUNDED.—‘* AMON, AMON, MY FRIEND!”
—ANOTHER CALAMITY.......----.. eee re 13

CHAPTER XXII.

THE DEATH OF NursSE AtrHotu.—TIisas TING RECEIVES
NEWS OF PEtTRA.—JERRY ARNALD AND TISAB.... 262

CHAPTER XXilII.

TisAB TING IN THE TEMPLE OF Sonc,-—Mr. ALexX-
ANDERS: MUVIOBS OO. Coccatsnpeemewes eae es ebakiae ane

CHAPTER XXIV.

THE SECRET OF THE WRECK.—TISAB TING PLEADS IN
VAIN.—HOoME, SWEET HOME...........0+2++. «+. 282

CHAPTER XXV.

PrETRA’S RETURN TO CANADA.—THE > ‘REAM OF
LOVERS —THE LIMIT OF SUIENCE. ' aale Lye ae

TH

PETRA
singin
and e3
worst
posses:
custon
mornil
surrou
As |

pictur
the ore
the qt
indeed
den, w

TISAB TING;

THE EHLECTRICAL KISS.

a |. os

CHAPTER I.

Petra BERTRAM was flitting through the garden
singing snatches of song in a voice varying in sound
and expression, but resonant with sweetness. Her
worst enemy would have admitted that she was in
possession of “a very good voice.” It was Petra’s
custom to spend an hour before breakfast every
morning during the summer in the grounds which
surrounded her aunt’s residence.

As she stands now, in the garden, she makes a
picture pleasant to see. She seems to possess all
the grace and dignity of womanhood blended- with
the quaintness and purity of childhood; she is
indeed the sweetest flower in that Canadian gar-
den, with her daintily poised head and its golden

10 TISAB TING; OR,

crown that seems to catch and hold the brightness
of the summer sunshine.

Laying claim to no conventional style of beauty,
Petra Bertram possessed an attraction that was
undefinable. Some would aftirm that it was the
expression of the eyes, which were of a peculiar
shade of grey. Eyes which would soften, and
deepen, and dilate until .er very soul seemed to
shine forth. Or the mouth, which was a provok-
ing feature, with its sadness, smiles, sweetness and
irritability. But her charm was neither in face
nor figure, which was lithe and graceful, but rather
in the magnetic power with which she seemed to
be charged. Words are inadequate to describe her

as she stands, with hands clasped behind her and
head thrown back the better to see her little feath-
ered rival in song, that sits on a swinging bough
pouring torth strains of praise to the morning
brightness, in trills, in runs, in long, plaintive,

drawn-out notes. Then, in the hush that follows
the completion of the song, looking down on his
rapt listener as though to say, “ Who are you that
you should try to compete with my great gift ?”
The rapt expression still lingers on Petra’s face
as she turns from the garden—with its glory of
growing color, deepening sunshine and sweet sing-
ing birds—and enters through the long, open win-

cole
sa
the
exe
«
her
roo!
the
diec

busi
Can
coui
shot
Im
adm
ingl
«
imp
stru
men
wan

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 1]

dow that leads into the breakfast room, where her
aunt and cousins are awaiting breakfast. That
something unusual has occurred Petra feels certain
as soon as she enters the room. Her aunt’s habit-
ually placid expression is disturbed. The hard,
cold eyes have taken a warmer tint, as though she
saw all her worldly dreams consummated and was
thereby gratified. Her daughters also appear to be
excited,

“Guess what has happened, Petra!” exclaimed
her elder cousin Maud, on seeing Petra enter the
room; “mamma has had a letter from the son of
the Chinaman who was with your father when he
died.” “This Chinaman,” continued Maud, “ Mr.
Tisab Ting, is coming to Canada to transact some
business, and while here he desires to marry a
Canadian girl and take her back with him to his
country. Mamma sees no reason why Nan or 1
should not catch him. Did I tell you that he was
immensely wealthy? How I do hope he will
admire my dark style,” turning to glance admir-
ingly at her reflection in the mirror near by.

“T don’t want any old foreigner,” said Nan,
impatiently, at the thought of even Maud miscon-
struing her excitement. “One of ray own country-
men will be good enough for me; so as I don't
want him, you can have him. I would not wear

12 TISAB TING: OR,

such a name as he has for all the wealth in the
wide world. I was only pleased and excited over
his coming, because I was glad that cousin Petra
would find out about her father.”

“Don’t want a foreigner, indeed ; your own coun-
trymen good enough! I couldn't be such a ninny
as you are, but if I were I wouldn't show it so
ridiculously,” retorted Maud, scornfully.

“T would rather be a ninny twice over,” emphati-
cally cried Nan, “than have half your conceit to
carry. I can feel it in my heart to be sorry for
that Chinaman if he gets you.”

And here a wordy war might have ensued had
not Mrs. Harrington interfered.

“T do not see that you necd be so angry with
what Nan has said. Ifshe has no desire to please
this gentleman, you will have the greater chance of
gaining him. For you know, Maud,” said Mrs.
Harrington, in even tones, as though she were reck -
oning a commercial value, “ Nan can be very engag-
ing when she pleases.”

“Perhaps Petra will interfere with your plans,
Miss Maud,” mischievously said Nan.

‘No, I thank you,” quickly answered Petra, as
she turned to her aunt for fuller information.
She was curious to learn more of this man whose
father had seen hers die. Her aunt handed Petra

THE ELECTRICAL KISS.

the letter which had been the cause of so much
excitement in the usually quiet circle.

“ PEKIN, CHINA,
“July 24th, 1995.
“Mrs. Harrington,
“DEAR MADA}

“IT am coming to Canada at an early date
to transact some business. I also have a message
which my father gave to me one year ago, when
dying, to deliver to the daughter of Mr. Bertram.
My father was with Mr. Bertram when he died. I
presume on this, and write to ask if you will give
me the favor of your acquaintance while I am in
Canada, and assist me ina very difficult and deli-
cate task which I will place before you. My father
when dying inade me promise to marry a Canadian
woman, and I am coming to fulfil this behest, and
ask your assistance. My standing is of the best
in my country. I am worth the sum of one thou-
sand million dollars, as the enclosed payers will
show. You know of my nationality. I feel I take
a most unheard-of liberty by this request of mine.
[ will leave Shanghai 14th August, and expect
to reach your beautiful city of Montreal, of which
[ have heard so much, on the 29th August. I feel
as I write this that Canada and China are almost

@¢
14 TISAB TING: OR,

within hand-clasp, when I can travel from our to
your Dominion in fifteen days. It is not only
China and Chinese that have made rapid strides
in the past hundred years.

Kindly send an early reply to the Wing-Wang
Hotel, Pekin, China.

I am,
Yours sincerely,
TisaB TING.

“Don't you think that is the height of impu-
dence, aunty ?” asked Petra, as she handed back
the letter.

“J do not understand you, Petra; for instead of
thinking the request contained in Tisab Ting’s let-
ter impudent, Iam going still farther, and I will
invite him to visit us while he is in Canada.”

A look of anything but pleasure darkened Petra’s
face as she thought of the way her aunt and cousin
Maud would bow down, and worship, and scheme,
in accordance with the rules of society, for the
favor of this hateful foreigner, because of his
enormous wealth.

“You do not look very much elated over the
coming of this gentleman, Petra,” said Nan.

“ No, I hate the whole Chinese race,” exclaimed
Petra, “ but I do wish to hear what this man knows
of my father’s death,”

Pe
she |
wher
sent
her 1
ago,
Berti
wher
parti
celve
ed he
tion
full «
felt |
of he
Chin
those
failec
chee’
pleas
her
who
Now
lived
weal

ad |

you

vs

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 15

Petra Bertram’s birthplace was in China, and
she had lived there until she was six years old,
when, on the death of Mrs. Bertram, she had been
sent to Canada to be brought up and educated by
her mother’s only sister, Mrs. Harrington. A year
ago, when Petra was seventeen, a certificate of Mr.
Bertram’s death had been received from China,
where he had lived since his wife’s death. Further
particulars relating to his decease had not been re-
ceived, and from the air of mystery that surround-
ed her father’s death, Petra was under the convic-
tion that he had been murdered, and her heart was
full of bitterness against the Chinese, whom she
felt had robbed her of him. Petra’s remembrance
of her father, whom she had not seen since she left
China, was but dim; yet she missed him more than
those around her imagined. The letters that never
failed in coming once a month, that were so full of
cheer and loving tenderness for her comfort and
pleasure. ‘The money which he sent, to cover all
her expenses. Whilst he lived she had one to
whom she could turn, and she was independent.
Now she was living on charity, although, while he
lived, her father had been supposed to be very
wealthy.

“Tam glad, Petra,” said Mrs. Harrington, “ that
you are not in love with the idea of our expected

16 TISAB TING: OR,

visitor, and I am also pleased to believe that you
have no desire to become the Canadian wife that
this Mr. Tisab Ting has decided to find here. See
to it that you do not change your opinion with re-
gard to this man on his arrival. You know, Petra,”
as Petra drew herself up in haughty erectness, yet
looked at her aunt in bewilderment, continued Mrs
Harrington in reproving tones, “ you are very for-
ward and pushing at times, for one situated as you
are. I never expressed my thoughts of your con-
duct before, but you have so often forgotten, since
your father’s death, that you are dependent on me,
that I wish to remind you before this Chinaman
comes that I do not wish you to try in any way to
gain the attentions of this Chinese gentleman. |]
have fully decided that he shall marry your cousin
Maud, so do not presume to attract his attention,
because he brings you a message which cannot be of
much importance, or you would have received it
before this late date.”

“Perhaps he brings Petra information about the
fortune we all supposed her father would leave to

her,” said Nan, who had been nervously moving

about the room while her mother was talking to
Petra, for the latter was too proud to allow her aunt
to see how deeply she had been wounded, and only
tender-hearted Nan knew what she suffered.

“ He
1995,”
shocke
I woul
this a
nation
came tl
ali I]
since |
though
“my s

and Ch

etymol
know tl
Maud,”
“ Just .
he is @
the old
whole |
she tho
from 0
every |
ence, |
And to
lier tha
knew 1
and ins

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 17

“ How I do wish I had lived in 1895 instead of
1995,” exclaimed Petra as she recovered from the
shocked surprise caused by her aunv’s lecture, “then
| would not be everlastingly bothered with Chinese
this and Chinese that—the horrid narrow-eyed
nation have followed me since my infancy. First
‘ame the Chinese nurse,—then, when I remember
ali I have suffered through Chinese civilization
since I began my education,’ Petra rattled on
though she must give vent to speech or break down,
“my school days were surfeited with Chinaisms
and Chinese geographical, historical, ethnographical,
etymological and ethnological—and if you want to
know the proper and correct meanings to those words,
Maud,’ looking at her cousin almost contemptuously,
“Just look up that new dictionary by Yum-Yum,
he is credited for being away in advance of any of
the older lexicographers—I am heartily sick of the
whole Chinese constitution,’ said Petra, fiercely, as
she thought of the last indignity put upon her, “for
from my earliest recollection, Chinese progess in
every branch of art, literature, and especially sci-
ence, has been dinned into my ears incessantly.
And to think,’ she mournfully said, “that not ear-
lier than one hundred years ago the civilized masses
knew next to nothing of China, its customs, laws
and institutions. And now one of the hated tribe

18 TISAB TING; OR,

is to descend upon us. Ye gods,” went on Petra,
who had lost all control of her tongue in the mad
rush of angry wounded pride, “and I am warned ”
she continued, looking indignantly at her aunt, “ not
to make love to or marry this man. Make your
mind easy aunt, | would not interferr with your
plans were it in my power to do so.

possible while his august China-ship is here.”
And as Petra turned and passed from the room, she
heard her aunt saying, in cold, calm tones that con-
trasted oddly with her own energetic flow of
words :

“That girl appears to get more insufferable every
day. Had I shown her her proper place at the
time when the news of Antony’s death was receiv-
ed, I would have had no fear of her interference in

my plans now.”

As Petra made her way to her room, the repul-
sion she felt towards her aunt, the pain and loneliness
in her heart, seemed more than she could bear.
She condemned herself bitterly for speaking im-
pulsively, as she had. Then came the feeling that
she could no Jonger remain under her aunt’s roof,

partaking daily of her bounty. “No,” she firmly
decided, “ I must go, but where and to what? Yet
earn an independence I must and will, but of what

With your |
kind permission I will absent myself as much as |

min I cap

vonder 1
s her ml
iecessity
ould au
Vhy cou
lid not
leath ?
«dd what
she woul
ince, but
Then she
though tk
that aun
would tr
dream of
is the fa
eloomily
primary «
was neve
ing. Ho
much unt
as she p
“Tf he w
and beg 1
and I wi
While

etra,
mad

”

1e¢
“not
your
your

your |

eh as
ere,”
, she
con-
w of

ery

the
elv-
ein

pul-
ness
pear.
im-
that
oof,
mly
Yet
vhat

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 19

hi I capable? Absolutely nothing, but singing! I

vonder if Ieould gain a livelihood by it?” Then,
s her mind revolved once more to the cause of the
recessity of this step, she sadly thought. “ How
‘ould aunt be so unkind to her sister’s only child ?
Vhy could she not have told me gently that she
lid not wish to provide for me after my father’s
leath ? She was too cowardly to do that, she fear-
od what her social world would say so much that
she would rather permit me to stay here on suffer-
ince, but I will not,” Petra muttered, rebelliously.
'hen she continued her thoughts aloud, slowly as
though they were worthy of consideration. “I believe
that aunt, feeling towards me as she does now,
would try to oppose me if she thought I would
dream of working for my own living. Everything
is the fault of that Chinaman and his wealth,”
cloomily thought Petra,as she remembered the
primary cause of all her present trouble. “ Aunt
was never so unkind to me before as on this morn-
ing. How I hate that Chinaman for bringing so
much unhappiness into my life !” said Petra, angrily,
as she paced back and forth through her room.
“Tf he were to creep on his hands and knees to me

Mand beg my toleration, I would not grant it to him

and [ will always hate him.”
While Petra was facing the future in anger, lone-

20 TISAB TING.

liness, and doubt of her own ability to meet th
necessities of the future, Mrs, Harrington and May
were planning for the comfort of the wealth
Chinese foreigner, |

JERRY, 1
hat enc
ouse,
“Ves.”
e 2”
“No, 1
hurry,” Ss.
hat the q
han Jerr:
ever was
Jerry, t
voman th

maN an’s call

ave to Ww
muture. |
and Nan 1
And N¢
mot knov
Hearts ”’—
she would
Boy ar

eet tl

d Mau

realthi

CHAPTER II.

JuRRY, is that you?” called Nan over the hedge
hat enclosed the grounds around her mother’s
ouse,

“Yes,” came the immediate reply ; “do you want
1e 2”

“No, not particularly, if you are in a great
purry,” slowly replied Nan, who, when convinced
hat the quick, firm tread belonged to none other
han Jerry, could afford to be indifferent, for Jerry
ever was.

Jerry, unversed in the ways of the world and
voman though he was, knew that if he disregarded

MgNan's call by even a sign of hesitation, he would

ave to work out his atonement in the very near

suture. ‘lo Jerry Nan’s voice was sweetest music,

and Nan the embodiment of his dream.

And Nan reigned thoughtlessly, at times cruelly,
not knowing that she was Jerry’s “Queen of
Hearts ’—that he wa: dreaming of the day when
she would awaken and respond to his love.

Boy and girl together they grew up, he the

21

2

i
“ea
fl
ei
4
i

22 TISAB ‘TING; OR,

stronger, ever ready to shield and protect her; she
the weaker, growing round his heart and entering
into his entire life, from the very fact of this pro-
tection. From outer appearances, as they stand
one on either side of the hedge, a casual observer

would never suppose that they had an idea orf

thought in common. She is tall and graceful, her
face so sweet and winsome, with its proud chin and
mouth, sensitive nose, tender, wide-open, inquiring
blue eyes, eye-brows and forehead that could be-
long only to adreamer. She has dark brown hair,
worn in the prevailing fashion, brushed from the
forehead and dressed high on the head. She isJ
wearing a dainty muslin morning gown of a mix-
ture of toned colors, made in the style known as}
the “ Flowery land costume.”

Jerry likens her to some big butterfly as she§

stands on tiptoe to catch a better sight of him.
How he would like to clasp her in his arms and
call her his own !
as he feels that her very resemblance to that dainty
passing dream of summer, but removes her further
from him. Yet, in equality of nature’s gifts, Jerry
has no need for doubt. As he stands on the broad,
white road that skirts the Lachine, he is taller
than Nan, strong and broad shouldered, a look of
intelligence on his sun-burned face, his fair hair

And then all thought darkens

curling

brown J

Jerr
From a
ton wel
felt hin
and thi
have be
She wa
all her
wealth
no placg
gardene
daught
for her,
in retu)
submitt
that the
an end:
his tru
to him.
positior

“We
might t
I have

With
ready f
for dea

; she
tering
3 pro:
stand
3erver

ea org

l, her
nand
uring
d_ be-
hair,
n the

he is}

m1x-

yh asf

him.

and

uinty
rther
ferry
road,
aller
k of
hair

s she

‘kens

THE E£LECTRICAL KISS. 93

curling lovingly under the old whether-stained
brown hat,

Jerry Arnald was one of nature’s gentlemen.
From a worldly point of view he and Nan Harring-
ton were far apart. But he did not think thus; he
felt himself to be her equal in all else but position,
and this he would gain in the future. Nan would
have been dismayed had she known his thoughts.
She was proud, she dreamed of worldly rank, for
all her life she had been taught by her mother that
wealth and station were life, so Jerry Arnald had
no place in herdream. He was employed as under-
gardener by her mother, and she was her mother’s
daughter. He was permitted to fetch and carry
for her, to defer to her at all times, and receive
in return—what? Nothing. He waited on and
submitted to her because he loved her, but he felt
that the time must come when all this would be at
anend; and then he would stand before her in
his true colors. When thoughts of that day came
to him, he did not think, “ Vill Nan accept my
position ?” but, “ Will Nan accept my love ?”

“Well, Jerry, if you are not in a hurry, you
might try and be in one just for once in your life,
I have some great news to tell you,” cried Nan.

With one leap Jerry cleared the hedge, and was
ready for the news, as he would have been ready
for death at Nan’s command.

24. TISAB TING 5 OR,

Then she told him of the letter received that
morning, dwelling on the fact that the Chinaman
who was so wonderfully rich, was coming purposely
to seek a Canadian wife, “and she was sure she
would suit him.’ And as Nan saw her companion’s
face darken, she became more wilful.

“Mamma is going to send Mr. Chinese, what’s his
name, a message immediately, saying, ‘Dear and
honored sir, and here mamma would like to bow
over the cable, she is so fond of rich people,” Nan’
explained, a dissatisfied expression on her face,
“but science hasn’t advanced so far yet, ‘will be
pleased to entertain so distinguished a foreigner,
and will be charmed to assist you in that other little
matter, meaning me or any other lady Mr. Tisab
Ting desires for a bride, and here mamma will prob-
ably invoice two marriageable daughters and one
niece not guaranteed. ‘That should reach his com-
mercial heart. Don’t you think so?” giving Jerry
a glance of inquiry, as though soliciting his opinion.
“For at this present day,’ continued Nan, “the
Chinese nation is one of the greatest commercial
nations on the round globe.”

Her companion said never a word, but the
brightness of the summer morning was gone for
him. He saw nothing but a rich, parently favored
Chinaman winning and wooing winsome Nan, and

a grea
gladn
ture |
this te
thougl
Would
bravel
life, w
that h
for he
withstd

‘“ Ho
Nan, 1
pigtail,
man he
ever so
where ;

he will
tion in
parchm
bones, ¢
ality.
to him.
picture.
As }
man, J
far aw

iat

wun
ely
she
n’s

his
nid
Ow
Yan’
ice,
be
ner,
ttle
sab
ob-
ne
m-
rry
on.
the
ial

he
for
red
nd

THE E:.ECTRICAL KISS, 25

a great sob rose in his heart and blotted al. t'.e
gladness from out his life. Every human crea-
ture has some dark days in life, and Jerry felt
this to be one of his darkest, for this was the fi st
thought of some other than himself winning Nan.
Would he have strength to bear his sorrow
bravely ? ‘To see Nan snatched up and out of his
life, while he was plodding along trying to rise
that he might be more worthy of her acceptance,”
for he firmly believed that no mortal man could
withstand Nan’s sweetness.

“How I wonder what he will be like,” went on
Nan, in teasing tones. “ He won't be wearing a
pigtail, I am sure of that, for nearly every China-
man has ceased wearing his hair so, for ever and
ever so long. I’m certain of that, I read it some-
where; but,” she continued, “I do not suppose
he will be at all nice looking, for, all the civiliza-
tion in the world would not take away the tawny,
parchment-colored skin, oblique eyes, high cheek
bones, coarse, oily hair, characteristic of his nation-
ality. And the way he will grunt when you speak
tohim. Oh! I shudder at the sight of my mental
picture.”

As Nan speaks so disparaginglv of the China-
man, Jerry’s hopes rise once more Nan is not so

far away. Could he have kept the look of joy

”
~~

Rae

lease ———————

| 26 TISAB TING; OR,.

from his face, Nan might have ceased teasing him, [i nent
and so have averted the breaking down of the bar- | Bit
riers that had stood so firmly since childhood ; but othe
Jerry was no dissembler, nor had he wisdom inthe § «|
ways of women. this,’
Nan considered Jerry her lawful prey to tease eval
and torment, or be pleasant to, just as she was §& whili
inclined ; she felt on this oceasion that she was an- “]
noying him without just knowing why, soon she —@ aun
rushed. bette
“But his gold, his beautiful shining gold will low,
cover all his ugliness—for Maud,” thought Nan, but me, }
Jerry did not know this. wall
“Nan, Nan, do not break my heart, you are arent
| cruel to ne,” cried Jerry, miserably, and reaching —g 7 “M
forth, he caught her hands in his firm grasp. ithe
Nan was astonished, frightened; Jerry, her boy- | Go ar
friend and comrade, was gone, and in his place ‘ tage,
stood a passionate, pleading lover. : woulc
“Nan,” he continued, tenderly drawing her close Hi canno
to him <3 they stood in the shadow of the hedge, “ Sir,
“T love you, you are to me what the sunshine is to and |
| the world, without you all would be darkness, Hi What
| gloom and despair for me. I have worked and digna
Hi studied to hard that I might be more worthy of play ix
i your acceptance at some future day. Oh! Nan, do “oN

not give me up for the riches of this man who is i rough

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 97

coming. I will work so hard if you will but wait.
But you must wait; you are mine, and I swear no
other will ever have you.”

“Let me go. How dare you talk to me like
this,’ exclaimed Nan, freeing herself from his en-
circling arms, where she had rested in inert surprise
while he was speaking.

“T dare because I love you, Nan. Do not be
augry with my love—do not thrust it aside—purer,
better, man could not offer woman.” Then Jerry’s
low, pleading tones became persuasive. “ Promise
me, Nan, that you will marry me some day, and I
will work as men only work when they have some
great object to gain.”

“Marry you, you!” emphasized Nan, with
withering scorn, “my mother’s under-gardener !
Go and wash the dishes in your small, paltry cot-
tage, darn your socks, cook your meals! No; it
would require love to do that, and I hate you. |
cannot tell how I hate you,” she exclaimed fiercely.
“Sir, I will never forget or forgive your insult.’
and here she sank in a tumbled heap on the grass.
What cared she for summer morning finery? In-
dignation, grief, dismay, love, for her friend and
playmate were all surging in her heart.

“ Nan, do notecry, I cannot stand it,” said Jerry,
roughly ; “and do not lie in the grass like that ; let

PR aap ah SE BED

28 TISAB TING: OR,

me lift youup. And,” asked Jerry, tenderly, “you
did not mean what you said to me just now, did
you, dear ?”

“Go away, do not call me your dear; I am not,
and never will be,” Nan exclaimed. “ And,’ she con-
tinued angrily, “ do not touch me, for I would sooner
have a toad touch me than you.” Then looking up
and seeing the miserable expression on Jerry’s pale
face, she put her face down into her hands once more
and cried passionately, like an angry, hurt child.

Jerry, kneeling beside her, but not trying to touch
her, said, “ Nan, stop erying and listen to me,’ and
his voice was so changed, so stern and unlike the
usual mild tones in which he was accustomed to
address her, that Nan dried her tears and ceased
sobbing, to listen to what Jerry had tu say.

“Nan,” said Jerry, his manly tones tremulous
with deep feeling, “I love you, I have always loved
you, I ask you to be my wife at some future day,
and since you were nine and I fifteen, I have in-
tended asking you this. I consider it no insult to
you. Social position as yet I have none to offer you,
but I did not think that you would discard my love
because you were rich and I poor. While dream-
ing of winning you, I have not dreamed only. I
did not think of asking you, the delicately-nurtured
daughter of a wealthy woman, to join me in my

soel
ing,
me
vers
VOGa
her,’

A
all t
ever
she t
thin]
have

“T
objec
sayl
of s
Chin
toree

tinue
twen
a tey
I do
ask
pledg
think
other

ing, |

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 29

social state as it is at present. I have been work-
ing, studying. I have now enough saved to take
me through the course of medicine at McGill Uni-
versity, for I have chosen medicine as my life
vocation, and [ intend to enter college in Septem-
her.”

As Jerry spoke of his savings, Nan thought of
all the dainty gifts that he had bestowed on her
every birthday for so many years past, gifts which
she took, not ungratefully, but indifferently, never
thinking of the amount of self-denial they must
have cost.

“T have been working and striving toward one
object alone,” continued Jerry. “I did not intend
saying all this to you until [ had won some measure
of success, but I saw you in imagination in that
Chinaman’s arms, won by his wealth, and I was
forced to speak,” said Jerry, sternly. Then he con-
tinued, pleadingly, “ You are but sixteen Nan, 1 am
twenty-one, all the world is before us, wait for me
a tew years and let us live in the world together.
I do not ask you to pledge yourself to me, but I do
ask you to promise to wait five years, before you
pledge yourself to another. Do not refuse me this,
think of the years past, all we have been to each
other, and if you will not be softened by my plead-
ing, let those bygone happy days plead for me.

30 TISAB TING: OR,

Look up, Nan, and give me this promise I crave,
and which [ would stake my life on your keeping,
once given.”

“You might have told me something of your
plans,” said Nan, rather sulkily, raising herself up
on her elbow, and turning her face all tear-stained
and flushed towards Jerry. How he longed to take
her in his arms and comfort her as he had done
many a time in childhood days.

“TI did try to tell you several times, but [ could
not. You knew I was studying, and I thought
you must understand it was towards some purpose,’
said Jerry, in mildly reproving tones.

“No, I did not know ; I never imagined that you
were so ambitions. My flights of fancy would have
travelled indeed, could I have imagined you, whom
I have always looked upon as my mother’s under-
gardener, and nothing else,” she said cruelly, “as a
doctor and my husband. Why, the joke is too good,
I sha'l laugh at the thought of it forever,” said
Nan, giggling nervously. Her sense of bitterness,
of loss, was so great that she felt a desire to wound
Jerry, who stood so proudly before her.

“T do not care how long you laugh,” said Jerry,
doggedly, ‘in the meantime promise me you will
wait as I have asked, for five years. That will be
four years for college and one year for work, before
I dare ask you to marry me,’ reckoned Jerry.

An
away
quest,
time 1
year ¢
ter th:
pain t
What
heen |

-otrlhor

her we
a nobl
she sa
pride :
out, “

you so

you dq
could,
longer
How |
if he
consid
wound
made
voice g
possib
seechi
as we

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 31

And though Nan obstinately turned her face
away once more, making no reply to Jerry’s re-
quest, her heart cried out, “promise him this, the
time will not be long in passing, and perhaps in a
year or two he will meet someone he will like bet-
ter than you.” And this thought gives her more
pain than all her wounded pride had given her.
What would her life be without Jerry? He had
heen her defender in childhood, her counsellor in

-vitlhood, and to him she owed all that was best in

her womanhood, for he had at all times set her such
a noble example of honest, upright character, And
she saw the stretch of years before her, and in her
pride said “there is no room for him.” She eried
out, “Jerry, Jerry, do not go away, I would miss
you so much. Who would sympathize with me as
you do? Not mamma, or Maud ; dear Petra alone
could, but I fears he will not,be staying with us much
longer after all mamma said to her this morning.
How I wish that Chinaman had stayed at home, or
if he had come to Canada, that he would have been
considerate and left us alone. Petra has been deeply
wounded, And just look what a bother he has
made between you and me,’ regret making Nan’s
voice sound even sweeter than usual, if that were
possible. “ Dear Jerry,” she continued, looking be-
seechingly at Jerry, “do not go, just let us continue
as we have always been.”

32 TISAB TING: OR,

“ Will you marry me as [ am,” proudly inquired
Jerry.

“No,” answered Nan promptly.

“Then you are cruel to suggest my remaining
here, I must go,” Jerry decisively returned.

“ Now Jerry, understand this,” said Nan, nodding
her head, as though the better to emphasize her
words, “I will never marry you whether you re-
main or go, you might as well crush that thought
forever.”

“T cannot, I will not,” firmly returned Jerry, “I
intend winning you, and if I lose you it won't be
my fault. Think, Nan,” he said, “ what you ask
me to give up. Why you have been my incentive
towards ambitious work and: nobility of character
for the past seven years. So my love for you,” he
said, with boyish reason, “is all your own fault.”

“No Jerry, no, [ have not been all you say ; no,
girl, and never such a weak, wavering one as I am
could have developed such a character as yours, its
nobility and worth would have come out without
any assistance,’ said Nan, doing Jerry justice on
this occasion at least.

“T feel,” she sadly continued, “that I have done
you more harm than good.”

All the pleading had gone from Jerry’s face ; de-
termination had settled upon it and gave it a stern,

old apy
natures
request
© Pr
fore me
And
had at
would |
sider tl
to me, |
not be»
Nan, w
where ;
love be:
“Tha
five yee
time to
I come
“The
deep th
honor t
and win
this pro
“Tha
full of
expressi
my love

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, oo

old appearance, that told of suffering such as strong
natures alone have to bear. And what had been a
request before was now almost a demand.

‘“ Promise, Nan, that you will wait five years be-
fore making your choice in life.”

And with a great pity in her heart for him who
had at all times been so kind to her, she said, “ I
would promise you those five years, and not con-
sider them much of a return for all you have been
to me, if at the expiration of that time you would
not be made unhappy, for you know, Jerry,” said
Nan, with womanly wisdom, “ one cannot love just
where and when they will, and suppose I fall in
love before those five years go by, what then ?”

“That will be my risk, only promise me those
five years, and if you fall in love, you will have
time to fall out again,” grimly replied Jerry, “ before
I come back to make my request for your love.”

“Then,” returned Nan after a few moments’
deep thought, “I give you my solemn word of
honor that I will not marry until five summers
and winters have gone, unless you give back to me
this promise which I give.”

“Thank you,” exclaimed Jerry, “my heart is so
full of blessings for you, Nan, that I cannot give
expression to them. And since I have told you of
my love, I will not see you again before I leave.

ra are trata oe Ra a RI ;

34. TISAB TING: OR,

It would not be right, for, Nan, forgive me, but
every time [ would see you I would want to take
you in my arms and kiss your smiling lips; you
will understand why I do not seek you, why this
will be our farewell. I will leave here as soon as
your mother has found someone to fill my place.
Nan, will you write me a few lines on your birth-
day, and—and,” he continued, hesitatingly, “ will
you let me know if you should fall in love with
anyone ?”

“Tt will give me pleasure to write you, and
when I fall in love, you will be the first one to
know, and I am sorry, Jerry,” continued Nan,
“that I have been the cause of so much misery to
you; but perhaps it won't last long,” she said con-
solingly, “ you will meet some nice, clever girl when
you are in the city, and you will forget that you
ever spoke of love to me.”

Jerry’s face wore a look of disbelief as he asked :

“You are not anury with me now, Nan? I could

not go from you in anger. Nor could I ask your

forgiveness for what I have said to you; but I
assure you I had no intention of telling you of my
love until you were twenty and I had passed four
college years.”

“No; I am not angry with you now,” replied
Nan, slowly, as though in doubt of the truth of her

i )

words,
dlisappo
trust in
“T we
friendsb
prove di
Jorry
filling h
not have
“Vou
MeGill 1
he eonti
will I lo
bye, and

reverene
been ble
the eras

as he dic
fingers
sunburné

Mm his ears

offence,
ness of Pp
cherishec
meeting,
tute of h
rington,

ut

ri ’

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 0)

words, “but you have been a bitter surprise and
disappointment to me this morning. I will never
trust in such a friendship again,”

“T wouldn’t if I were you,” said Jerry, “such
friendsbips cannot exist; they must eventually
prove disastrous to one or other of the parties.”

Jerry was jealous at the thought of some other
filling his place in Nan’s affections, but he would
not have been so had he been sure of Nan’s love.

“You can address your birthday letters ‘care of
McGill University, ” said Jerry. ‘“ And remember,”
he continued earnestly, “never as long as I live
will I love other than you, Nan. And now good-
bye, and God keep you for me,” he said with deep
reverence, “and I will believe my life has indeed
been blessed.” Then kneeling down heside Nan on
the grass, he kissed her hands tenderly, thinking
as he did so, of the many times the white, slender
fingers had twined themselves round his rough,
sunburned hand ; or in a moment of anger struck
his ears with no gentle force for some supposed
offence. With face pale as death with the bitter-
ness of parting, he rose and left her whom he had
cherished and loved from the first hour of their
meeting, when he came an urchin of twelve, desti-
tute of home, kith or kin, to work for Mrs, Har-
rington, never turning for fear he might falter in

Hi

uh
f

j We * :

36 MISAB TING,

his purpose and return to crave her love. No; he
must work and wait for that joy.

Long after Jerry had gone, Nan lay on the grass
near the hedge, crying her first woman’s tears,
which seemed to burn into her heart and sear it.
She asked herself, “to whom would she go for
sympathy in her loneliness. I will go to Petra, she
will be kind to me as only one other could. Oh,
Jerry, Jerry,’ sobbed Nan, pitifully, as she thought
sadly of that other one.

THE cit
beyond
teenth ¢
Mrs. Ha
tieth ce
on the l
the pro
and fro

Lachine
the roa
of Mont
dence
the city
The
from w
monumé
beaten ¢
against
The @

*See Va
See als

6)
Ae Be ae

CHAPTER III.

Tue city of Montreal had grown and extended-—
beyond the most sanguine expectations of the nine-
teenth century—over the greater part of the island.
Mrs. Harrington’s grandfather early in the twen-
tieth century had purchased a large lot of ground
on the lower Lachine Road. This ground included
the property known as the Wind-mill Homestead,
and from that point it extended half a mile towards
Lachine and about a quarter of a mile back from
the road. When Lachine became part of the City
of Montreal, the Harringtons owned a country resi-
dence beautifully situated in the very heart of
the city.

The house was situated a short distance back
from where the picturesque old mill* stands, a
monument of time and bygone industry, weather-
beaten and mellowed by age, its gray wings dragged
against the rising wind.

The exquisite taste displayed in flower garden

*See Vol. 1 ‘* Picturesque Canada,” 8, 146. Pub, 1882.
See also ‘* H'storic Canadian Ground ” By John Fraser.

37

38 TISAB TING} OR,

and terrace, the maple grove some distance away—
a spot never too warm even on the most sultry
summer day——was but the necessary setting to this
jewel of architectural work, the Harrington resi-
dence. All that imagination could design in the
heautiful, and money procure for comfort, had
been combined into one harmonious whole for this
Canadian dwelling. To say Mrs. Harrington was
proud of her home would not be adequate. She
idolized it, for through it she gained a notoriety
that delighted her as none other could. Inquirers
who were surprised at the stretch of unoccupied
land owned by her, learned of the almost fabulous
suins she had been offered and had refused for a
part of the ground surrounding her residence.
Petra, as she steps from the house unto the bal-
cony that runs across a part of the front of the
building, tries to define the air of expectancy that
prevails inside the house and meets her in the sur-
roundings without. Tisab Ting, the Chinaman, is
expected to arrive to-day,and though there has really
been no ostentatious display made in honor of the
coming of this wealthy foreigner, this inexplicable
feeling of expectancy tollows her. Her home of
twelve years is made unhome-like by it. As she

stands lost in deep thought, she is caught round the
waist, and Nan, who has grown very dear to her

in the
and pe
seeing
were W
it, cous
We
cousin
though
that st
mill to
the spa
You sh
father,
laid th
plantin
dear ol
have fe
ber tha
voted e
retain ¢
tinued
manage
every ]
along 8:
out to |
wonder¢
months

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 39)

in the past few weeks, inquires, “ Why so dreamy
and pensive an attitude? One would suppose, on
seeing you in such a deep brown study, that you
were weighing some weighty question. What was
it, cousin mine, social, domestic, political, or what 7”

“Well, Nan,” said Petra, turning towards her
cousin and smiling at the demand made for her
thoughts, “I was thinking of the beautiful picture
that stretches out on every side. The old wind-
mill to the left, the maple grove at the mght, and
the sparkling waters of the Lavhine Rapids in front.
You should indee 1 be grateful to your great-grand-
father, when you remember that it was he who
laid the foandation of this home: buying the land,
planting the grove, and, best of all, keeping the
dear old mill from being destroyed. He, too, must
have felt some charm for the mill, for you remem-
ber that clause in his will—‘ the mill must be reno-
voted each year to preserve it from decay, and so.
retain an old landmark. ‘Then, dear Nan,” con-
tinued Petra, “I was thinking what a splendid
manager your mother is, for, under her supervision,
every part of the household arrangements move
along so smoothly. Then my thoughts drifted far
out to sea,’ -aid Petra in low, sad tones, “and I
wondered what my home would be like a few
months hence when I have found a home elsewhere,

4() TISAB TING; OR,

a place in the world that would hold no luxurious
ease for me, where independence would be my
source of pleasure. I would that those latter
thoughts were as bright as the surrounding picture.
I have advertised in the Boston U for work,”
said Petra, the accents of her voice less sombre ;
“my sense of independence cries out live on charity
no longer, and [ must obey its dictate or lose my
own self-respect, which would be a dear price to
pay for the necessities and luxuries of life. I
believe, Nan, that as long as one lives up to their
own self-respect, humanity will respect them; this
idea may be an erroneous one, but I trust I will

never prove it to be so.”

All this while Petra had been speaking in tones
low but poignant with deep feeling of her desire to
work. Nan had stood in silence, her arm around
Petra’s waist, with a sorrowful expression on her
face.

“Oh, Petra,” said Nan, “do not think of going
away from me. Mother and Maud are disagree-
able to you at present because they fear you will
prove so attractive to this Chinaman, and that you
will manage to win him instead of Maud; but when
they see how indifferent you are to him and he to
you, they will cease their petty annoying crueities.
Then think, Petra,” said Nan, pathetically, “how sad

and l
three
That
at the
Jerry
of the
at sig
love t
I had
The i
wouni
more
instea
disgra
al Ny
been
occas
grow
my r
face,
runnil
curve
by yo
woma
trivia
you ré¢
your ¢

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 41

and lonely I will be without you, for within the past
three weeks you have grown into my very life.
That afternoon,” she continued, her face darkening
at the remembrance of it, “when I met you after
Jerry had left me, you came to me in the attitude
of the sympathizing friend, without a word, but just
at sight of me, you knew my need of the healing
love that only one true woman can give to another,
I had never dreamed of meeting this kind of love.
The intuition of your sympathy melted my spirit of
wounded pride, and made Jerry’s confession of love
more what it should have been to me, an honor,
instead of what I felt it to be at the time, a
disgrace.”

“This love in part,” replied Petra, “has always
been in my heart for you, Nan, waiting for the
occasion to arise for you to recognize it; but it has
grown in strength since the morning you entered
my room and I saw the shadow of grief on your
face, the tears dimming your eyes and all but
running down your cheeks, your trembling, down-
curved lips and drooping figure. I was convinced
by your appearance that you had found your first
woman's sorrow—a sorrow which to many would be
trivial, but to you deep and intense. And when
you responded to my glance of sympathy, twining

your arms around my neck and nestling your head
3

42 TISAB TING: OR,

on my shoulder, told me all about Jerry, I felt a
wealth of tenderness in my heart for you that will
never be obliterated while I live, come what may.
I am grieved when I remember that you and I will
soon have to part.”

“And never from my memory,” replied Nan,
“will fade the loving touch of your fingers as you
smoothed back my ruffled hair; I felt your touch
was a benediction—the sobs that rose and would
not at first be repressed, subsided—a sudden curi-
ous quietude came to me and calmed my agitation
—my heart was filled with a deep inclination for
prayer; but I felt like praying to you. No, Petra,
no; not now,” said Nan earnestly, as Petra was
about to speak, “I have learned to whom to pray.”

And for a few moments the girls stood in deep
silence, which was broken only by the rustling of
the leaves and the chirp, chirp of the birds hidden
in the green foliage.

“Nan, said Petra, “you are too sensitive for
every-day wear. Why, inany a girl would have
laughed at this proposal of Jerry’s and thought no
more about it; but it was not so with you.”

“No, they would not,” replied Nan, positively,
“had they regarded Jerry as dearly as I.” And
with a little gasping sob Nan continued, “How I
miss him, Petra; I never knew what a part of my

ever
ship
acti
yard
mult
need
“Th
Nan
woul
sion -
nothi
cure |
er

[ nev
plent
tional
actio
I go
regret
adver
away
your
pride,
shoul
from
an ab
me to

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 43

every-day life he was until I lost his companion-
ship. Jerry was my comrade in thought and in
action, but now if he discovers I am within twenty
yards of him, he immediately goes into a state of
multiplication action of twice twenty is forty. He
need not be so ridiculous,’ she said disdainfully.
“ There is only one consolation for me,’ continued
Nan more cheerfully, “I have you, and, Petra, you
would ease my mind of a load of anxious apprehen-
sion if you would but assure me that you will do
nothing hasty, such as leaving here before you pro-
cure acceptable work.”

“Then cheer up, rid your mind of demon anxiety.
[ never take steps in any important matter without
plenty of deliberation. I rarely allow the emo-
tional side of my character to rule me or my
actions,” said Petra, in youthful arrogance. ‘“ Once
I go forth to work, I will not return here. I only
regret that I did not receive some reply to my
advertisement before this, that I might have been
away before this Mr. Tisab Ting’s arrival. T believe
your mother would be glad to see me go, yet her
pride, for fear of the comment that would arise
should she permit her own sister's child to go forth
from her protection to earn a living, while she had
an abundance, is so great that see would not allow
me to go willingly, so I do not intend to tell aunt

44, TISAB TING: OR,

that I am going until all my arrangements are
complete, because the clash of opposition against
decision would only be a source of annoyance to us
both.”

“Thanks, Petra,” replied Nan, “for the assurance
‘that you will do nothing hastily. Your going will
be bad enough for me to bear, without having any
doubt of your welfare to trouble over.”

“ Nan, I would like to ask you a question,” said
Petra, with hesitation; “not out of curiosity; do
not answer unless you wish to do so.”

“Ask any question you please, Petra, I would
never deem you curious,’ immediately returned
Nan, as she gave Petra a smiling glance.

“Jerry Arnald loves you, I believe,” slowly said
Petra, “he will work hard to gain a position that
will enable him to win you. Do you think you
will ever have any love to give him in return ?
—the love of a wife, ] mean. And should you find,
as the days go by, that he has grown very dear to
you, would you permit social position to interfere

with your becoming his wife at some future day ?”

“T am sure I will never love Jerry,” replied Nan,
with firm assurance, “as a wife should love her
husband, with the deep, abiding love of a life-time.
As a friend I will always hold him very dear. And
pride of social position,” she continued in slighting

tone
poss
have
intlu
ae
Petr
ad
your
aftlic
kin t
have
saw |
to yo
magn
last f
tion,
man
deep
whos¢
mem
lose h
She r
stern,
you
said
you si
made

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 45

tones, “ has departed from my heart. I never did
possess very much of such pride, but what I did
have has dissolved itself. Under your beneficent
intluence I have changed in many respects.”

“Well, I am sorry for Jerry,’ musingly said
Petra.

“ Petra,’ exclaimed Nan, “how did you receive
your knowledge of sorrow ; you have had no serious
afHictions in your own life to make you so near of
kin to the afflicted. Your father’s death could not
have affected you deeply, it is so long since you
saw him that he can be little more than a dream
to you. I believe you draw people to you by your
magnetic power,” said Nan, as though she had at
last found the proper solution to an evasive ques-
tion, and would hold firmly to it. “Ican recall
many instances where you have helped those in
deep sorrow. One in particular, Mrs. Patnos,
whose son is supposed to be drowned. You re-
member how her friends thought she would surely
lose her reason, her grief was so quiet and tearless.
She repulsed all those who came near her by her
stern, calm reserve ; but when you went to see her
you must have looked at her as you did at me,”
said Nan, giving Petra a gentle, loving shake, “as
you said to her,‘I am sorry for you,’ others had
made this remark, and Mrs, Patnos had looked at

46 TISAB TING: OR,

them in stony calm, as though to say, ‘You feel
nothing of my sorrow. She tried to repulse you
also, but she could not. The tears dimmed the
steely glitter of her eyes, as she voiced for the first
time since the news of her son’s death came to her,
the yearning for her sailor boy, all the heart-break
she experienced as she caught herself listening for
his footstep and the cheery tones of his voice. And
this is not the only instance that I know of when
you have brought comfort to heavy-laden, sorrow-
stricken humanity. Tell me, Petra, the secret of
your power.”

“No secret, Nan,” replied Petra, “ else it is that I
like to get as near the human heart of the world
as possible.”

“Qh! bother, I must go now,” hurriedly ex-
claimed Nan, as she saw the old gardener some dis-
tance away, “mother has commissioned me to place
the very choicest flowers in Mr, Tisab Ting’s rooms.
She mentioned the variety, or I would get the
worst things I could find. He would’nt think
much of our Canadian horticulture, I warrant you,”
said Nan, grimly, as she viciously whisked the
garden basket off the balcony floor, where she had
thrown it on seeing Petra. “Ido hope Maud will
capture him at an early date and rob us of his com-
pany. What are you going to do with yourself
now, Petra ?”

wt
left 11
al
time
at he
four ¢
run ¢
to re
nothi
be so
comn
oT he
will e
enter
«
is her
by he
i
reque
so mi
erour
will
accor
oppo:
beyo
Th
unkil
the ¢

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 47

“JT am going to the grove to get a book that I
left in the nook yesterday,” replied Petra.

“ Be sure you are back and dressed in plenty of
time for dinner. It is now two,” said Nan, looking
at her watch, “and Mr. Tisab Ting will be here by
four at the very latest. How I do wish I could
run off with you instead of having to sit in state
to receive this mercantile king, who will have
nothing to say for himself, and will in consequence
be so hard to entertain!” Nan said this in such

commiserating tones that Petra laughed at her.
“T hope,” continued Nan, more brightly, “ that he
will enjoy music, then you can sing to him some
entertainment.”

“No, I won’t sing any while this Mr. Tisab Ting
is here; I promised aunt that I would not, except
by her request,” replied Petra, coldly.

“ What a shame, how could mother make such a
request,” exclaimed Nan, “I think mother is taking
so many precautions to keep you in the back-
ground,” thoughtfully continued Nan, “that she
will be driving Mr. Tisab Ting to act in perfect
accordance with the rest of his sex, namely, in
opposition, or a desire for whatever he thinks is
beyond his reach.”

Then, as though in atonement for her mother’s
unkindness, Nan kissed Petra, and hurried into
the garden.

i ath

48 TISAB TING; OR,

Petra bent her steps towards the grove, and as
soon as she was lost tu view, Mrs. Harrington
stepped from the low window, near which the girls
had been standing, on to the balcony. An amused
light gleamed in her eyes, as she thought, “It is
well that I happened to be near just now, my dear
niece, and over-heard your conversation. So you
intend to earn your own living, do you? But not
while this Chinaman is here will I permit you to
leave my house for any such purpose. Had you
gone before his arrival, you would have been well
out of the road. But if you go now, what would
he think ? No; you must remain, hum,” exclaimed
Mrs. Harrington, reflectively, “ how will I manage
it, let me think, I will have a letter pillar erected,
and I will instruct the carrier to put all letters
and papers into it. I alone will hold the key and
distribute thé mail. The household will suppose
that the arrangement is made because of Tisab
Ting’s coming ; so it is, but not for style, as they
will imagine. And my daughter has learned how
to pray,’ Mrs. Harrington continued, her thoughts
once more reverting to the conversation she had
overheard, “how amusing, but [ need not worry
about that, she will no doubt outgrow the habit.
It is well Jerry Arnald leaves to-morrow. The
fool, to aspire to my daughter,” and she stamped her

foot ir
to ask
good ¢
ing be
nerves
young
this m
capabl:
satisfa:
them.”
Non
ness or
that he
cold-lo
suitabl
Tisab
mother
this las
eration
devolve

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 49

foot in anger at the thought of her gardener daring
to ask for the love of her daughter. “I will take
good care that they have no opportunity of meet-
ing before he goes, last farewells always strain the
nerves and spoil the beauty, and I believe my
younger daughter would be foolish enough to love
this man on the least opposition ; but I think I am
capable of arranging both her affairs and Petra’s
satisfactorily to myself and without trouble from
them.”

None would have doubted her powers for mean-
ness or deceit could they have seen the cruel smile
that hovered around her mouth and lurked in her
cold-looking eyes. “I must arrange to have Nan
suitably married as soon as Maud has accepted
Tisab Ting. It is a great responsibility to a
mother to have marriageable daughters.” Over
this last thought Mrs. Harrington sighs in commis-
eration of her hard lot—of the many duties that
devolve upon her as a mother.

CHAPTER IV.

THE place Petra called her nook was a small
grotto that looked as though it might have been
used as a shrine in the early days of Canada’s his-
tory.

Close to the entrance of the grotto was a large
stone, peculiarly shaped, rising about two feet above
the ground and having a flat surface of about four
feet square. This stone was known as “the Danc-
ing Rock.” The grotto was situated near the cen-
tre of the grove, where the trees were so thick that
their branches interlaced overhead.

Finding the book for which she had come, Petra
seated herself on her favorite Arcadian chair, the
Dancing Rock, to rest before returning to the house ;
but she fell into a deep reverie, never giving a
thought to fleeting time, so engrossed was she with
her thoughts, until the sound of the deep clanging
bell of the old Lachine chapel fell on her ear.
Could it possibly be four o’clock ? Then the hour
had come that would see the arrival of Tisab Ting,
the man whose coming would deprive her of the

greatest pleasure in her life, the expression in song
50

of
“AY
ask
sigh
a
now
tile
last
and
my ¢
asks
the
Then
expre
beau
% 66

rings
certa
her g

mall
been
his-

large
bove
four
Janc-
cen-
that

Petra
, the
ouse ;
Ing a
with
nging

ear.
» hour
Ting,
of the

h song

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 51

of all her doubt and fear, happiness or sorrow.
“Aunt cannot know what a hard command she has
asked me to comply with,” thought Petra, with a
sigh.

“T suppose that horrid Chinaman will be here
now, and since I will not have a chance to sing un-
til either he or I go away, I will just have one
last practice. The rock will be my stage, the trees
and birds my audience. What will I sing to you,
my dear companions of many a lonely hour?” Petra
asks aloud, as she stands in graceful attitude upon
the rock. “‘ Dinna Forget’ will be appropriate.”
Then, with all the power of exquisite harmony and
expression of which she is capable, she sings that
beautiful old song.

*“ Dinna forget, thongh our fortune divide us,”
rings out her voice clear and sweet, with just that
certain touch of pathetic intonation which makes
her singing different from that of all other singers:

‘* And life all has changed since the day when we met ;
Gladness or sorrow, whatever betide us,
Think of me sometimes, do not forget.”

Then, after a few seconds pause, she renders the
second verse:

“Do not forget what we once were together ;
Think of it still with a tender regret ;
Fortune may change, like the wind and the weather,
But friendship wili last, and will never forget.”
* Words by F. E, Weatherly.

52 TISAB TING; OR,

When Petra finished singing,a solemn quiet reign-
ed, It seemed as though the trees had even hush-
ed their sighing to listen to the melody, so still was
the grove.

Then a musical, deep-toned “ Bravo!” breaks the
silence, and from behind a large tree near by a gen-
tleman steps, whose unlooked-for presence discon-
certs Petra more than the most critical audience
could have done. His strange appearance, his
foreign accent, compel one belief—the Chinaman !
He, of all people, had seen her making a fool of
herself, and when her aunt had particularly desired
that he should not hear her sing. “ What would
she do?” questioned Petra of herself. She would
not explain the circumstance to her aunt, nor could
she explain to this man, who had made himself so
obnoxious to her already. Petra never questioned
her first supposition, she was confident that the
man before her was her aunt’s expected guest.

As th cht after thought presents itself to Petra,
the « .or escape is so great that it almost
ca ser to jump from the rock and rush away
out of the sight of the man who is gazing sv in-
tently at her, glorying in her discomfiture,—no,
there is only one course for her to pursue. She
must step from the rock, smile and bow, simply ac-

knov
stam
that.
that.
curre
she
darke
into ¢
WI
ness a
has b
throb
As
usuall
all cor
her hg
manng
How
I fell
ness,
of ste
death
things
dying
away.
brings
tion, a

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 53

knowledge herself a fool. With a sharp, impatient
stamp of her foot, Petra thinks, “ Oh, that the place
that I stand on might open and swallow me.” At
that moment, before she can realize what has oc-
curred, the stone gives away beneath her feet, and
she feels herself falling down,—down through
darkest spece that knows no ending, that crushes
into oblivion even the horror of imaginary thought.

When consciousness returns to Petra, the dark-
ness and awful silence of the place into which she
has been thrown, make her heart almost cease to
throb with the agony of fear that overcomes her.

As Petra pursues her gruesome thoughts, her
usually strong nerves give way entirely, she loses
all control of the power to reason. Then, pressing
her hands to her aching head, she thinks in a dazed
manner, “Am I in the very bowels of the earth?
How did I get here? I did not fall from the rock,
I fell through it.” She looks up, but all is dark-
ness, mystery. Horror of horrors, would she die
of starvation in this awful hole, perhaps before
death would come to release her, dirty creepings
things would eat and crawl over her, and she in her
dying weakness would be unable to drive them
away. The disgust awakened by these thoughts
brings back her reason and instinct for self-preserva-
tion, as nothing else could have done,

54 TISAB TING: OR,

Timidly she reaches forth her hand, to find that

she is evidently lying on a pile of straw which is |

covered with some kind of thick canvas that has
broken her fall and saved her from injury. This
reassures Petra somewhat, for she reasons that some
one must hav~ placed it there. Reaching still fur-
ther forward, her hand touches what feels like slimy
stone, causing her to draw back shivering. “If I
only had a match,” she utters wildly, and the sound
of her own voice coming echoing drearily back to
her, sends a thrill of horror tingling through every
nerve in her body. Then with courage that is
driven by an indomitable will, she rises and stands
stiff and erect, not daring to move forward for fear
that she will be hurled into some blacker and more
awful depth yet unfathomed. “ What will I do
next,” mutters Petra, softly, in abject fear of her
own voice. “I will scream just as loudly as I can,
that wretched heathen may hear me and come to
my assistance,’ her anger rising above her fear as
she remembers who is the cause of all her present
trouble. But wait, what was that? Then words
come to her, low but distinct, which make her trem-
ble with apprehension :

“Yet, who would have thought the old man to
have so much blood in him.”

“Am I in the den of some madman, or at the

merey
of his
susper
of her
forwal
sently
heavy
aside,
vision
dimly
table, :
She ca
ing ov
hands
the la
to bes
the va
blackn
s.0on W
“Th
“Je
more il
Arnald
Jerr
growin
gloom
grasps

the

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 53

mercy of amurderer frenzied by the remembrance
of his own act,” thinks Petra. Unable to bear the
suspense that was worse to her than confirmation
of her worst fears, with courage superb, she goes
forward, groping her way in the darkness. Pre-
sently her hand touches what feels to her like a
heavy piece of carpet, then hesitatingly pulling it
aside, as though in fear of what will meet her
vision in the beyond, she discovers another cave
dimly lighted by a small lamp that stands on a
table, and near which is seated the figure of a man.
She cannot see his face, for he appears to be bend-
ing over something. What can it be, his blood-wet
hands? Andshe at his mercy! The faint rays of
the lamp appear to Petra’s overstrung imagination
to be shivering through the surrounding gloom in
the vain endeavor to penetrate into the horrible
blackness. Her nerves are drawn to highest ten-
s.on when the voice continues :

“The Thane of Fife had a wife.”

“Jerry! Jerry! oh Jerry!” she cries, unable to say
more in the excess of her joy at recognizing Jerry
Arnald’s voice. .

Jerry, though no coward, leaps to his feet, his face
growing white as death. Striding forward into the
gloom where Petra is standing, unable to move, he
grasps her in a vise-like grip and demands, “ Who

'
4
3
9
ae
‘
|
;
i
|
i
|
\
H
;
i

56 TISAB TING; OR,

are you?” as he drags Petra hurriedly towards the
light. His look of fear gives place to amazement
when he finds the intruder to be none other than
Petra.

“ Why, Petra!” exclaims Jerry, in surprise, “ how
did you get in here ? ”

But Petra was past all explanation; the past
fears of a horrible death staring her in the face had
strained her nerves to snapping tension. Jerry saw
that she had fainted.

“ Well Petra,’ asked Jerry, when she recovered
consciousness, “do you feel any better? You gave
me a most tremendous fright; why your voice
startled me so that I jumped about four feet in the
air. I don’t know where my copy of Shakespeare
Hew to. Did I hurt you when I caught yea so
fiercely ?”

“Do not ask me any questions,” groaned Petra,
“just take me from this fearful tomb.”

“ Why, this is not a tomb, it is an old underground
passage,’ replied Jerry.

“Take me out of it, whatever it is,” Petra faintly
replied.

Jerry, thinking that Petra was going to faint
again, hurriedly picked her up in his strong arms,
and, carrying her through several winding passages,
emerged through a green thicket into the grove at

& Spo
the le
< N
he seg
Ho

blowil

earnes
have r
for yo
never
“V¢
turned
ground
going
not ?”
“Ves
“1d
boyish

passage

there ?
The
afterno
& puzzl
I could

was no
one cou
that roe
liar ex

e
it

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 57

a spot which Petra recognized as being a little to
the left of the grotto.

“ Now, you will soon feel better,” said Jerry, as
he seated her on the ground.

How thankful Petra was to feel the fresh air
blowing on her face again. “ Jerry,” said Petra,
earnestly, stretching out her hands towards him, “ I
have no words to express the gratitude I feel to you,
for you have saved my life this day, and I will
never forget it.”

“You have indeed had a wonderful escape,” re-
turned Jerry, gravely ; “my going to the old under-
ground passage to-day was providential. I am
coing away to-morrow ; you knew that, did you
not?” he inquired.

“Yes,” answered Petra, “ Nan told me.”

“Thad a desire to visit all the haunts of my
boyish days, and more especially the underground
passage. But how did you manage to get down
there?” questioned Jerry.

Then Petra gave Jerry a graphic account of her
afternoon’s adventure. “ But, Jerry,” she finished,
a puzzled expression on her face, “do you see how
[could possibly fall through the stone though there
was no opening above where I was lying. Yet, no
one could convince me that I did not fall through
that rock,” said Petra positively, as she saw a pecu-
liar expression on Jerry’s face.

4

58 * TISAB TING: OR,

“ Well,” ejaculated Jerry in tones of astonishment,
‘‘so the old legend is true, after all.”

“ A legend, what is it?” asked Petra eagerly,
who was almost boyish in her love for the stories
of bygone days; the more improbable the story, the
better.

“ Yes,.a queer story which had a strange effect
on my life,’ answered Jerry, smiling at Petra’s
eagerness. “ Before I came to work for Mrs. Har-
rington an old French charwoman told me the
legend which the circumstance of to-day proves
true. In the thirties of the seventeenth century,”
narrated Jerry with the air of one who enjoys
telling a good story toa sympathetic listener, “ there
was asmall French fort on the Upper Lachine Road.
The principal duty of this fort was to hold in check
the Indians who often threatened to destroy the
young colony. In seasons of peace, the French sol-
diers had considerable leisure time at their disposal,
this time they employed by excavating a passage
which ran from the upper to the lower road. From
the fort on the upper to the ‘Dancing Rock’ on
the lower, one soldier, more ingenious than his
comrades, had constructed the ‘ Daucing Rock,’ with
a cleverly devised automatic hidden spring, which,
when touched from the top of the stone, sent
the centre of it down, to rebound in a few sec-

onds

captu
dance
their
ers, al
the sp
throw
given
men, ,
The pc
but be.
ing tha
their gt
they w
capture
dance i
times o
arms, t
learning
was im]
to Mrs,

were ac
the pas
any sol
‘Dancin
I inspec
nothing

rs

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 59

onds to its former place. All Indian prisoners
captured by the French soldiers were made to
dance their national war dance on this stone for
their freedom and the entertainment of the soldi-
ers, and if the Indians, when dancing, did not touch
the spring that caused the top to drop back and
throw them into the passage-way below they were
given their freedom by the superstitious French-
men, All those who fell through were put to death.
The poor Indians not knowiiy of the trap below,
but believing it to be the excellency of their danc-
ing that won them their freedom, danced with all
their subtlety of grace and intricacy of step of which
they were capable. In fact it is said that fear of
capture by the palefaces raised the Indian war-
dance into a science, and in the French fort during
times of peace the jest was passed, “put up your
arms, there wiil be no more war, the Indians are
learning to dance.” When I heard this legend I
was imbued with a spirit of adventure. I applied
tc Mrs. Harrington for a situation and my services
were accepted. I explored the grove until I found
the passage we just left, but I could never find
any solution to the best part of the legend, the
‘Dancing Rock.’ I pounded on it, I danced on it,
I inspected the rock carefully, but could find
nothing to show that it had ever opened. Many a

i
ia
HH

60 TISAB TING,

night have I fallen asleep on that pile of straw on
which you fell, to dream of Indians dancing above
on the rock, their war-whoop echoing through the
night air. Then I would awaken with a dreadful
start, imagining that they had fallen through and
crushed me.

“TI sincerely pity the Indians,” said Petra, as
Jerry finished speaking. “If they suffered half the
agony that I did as I fell through the rock. I
wonder what Tisab Ting thought and did when I
disappeared so suddenly,’ and Petra’s laughter
rings out clear and joyous at the thought of his
probable surprise. “ Oh, gracious!” Petra exclaims,
rising hurriedly, “ what if some one shoud inquire
after me, as they ere sure to do if I am late for
dinner or absent from that meal without excuse.
Chinee would be sure to make himself speak if he
heard of one girl missing, then aunt would be worse
than ever towards me, and dear knows things are
disagreeable enough for me at present.”

awed @)

“Wir
family
Ad
but a
breath
“Tt
annout
guests
early {
the wo
nose,
curves,
hurry
dress,”
Petre
she ha
and th
return,
“Wh
Jane, i
“The

wre

CHAPTER V.

“Why, Miss Petra, are you not going to join the
family at dinner to-night ?” exclaimed Jane.

“Am I very late? I went out intending to stay
but a short time and was detained,” sai Petra,
breathless with the hasty run she had made.

“Tt is twenty-five minutes yet until dinner is
announced,” said Jane, “all the family and the
guests are now in the drawing-room, for they are
early to-night in honor of the Chinaman, who is
the worst looking article, ugly as sin,” and Jane’s
nose, Which naturally has most decided upward
curves, seems to twist itself still higher. “ But
hurry along, Miss Petra, and I will help you to
dress,”

Petra was greatly liked by all the servants, as
she had done many kind, considerate acts for them,
and they seemed always eager to do service in
return, Jane was Maud’s maid.

“What dress will you wear, miss?” inquired
Jane, in business-like tones.

“The black washing muslin, which was brought
61

(2 TISAB TING: OR,

from the laundry this morning, I tacked a few
violets around the square at the neck, and on the
shoulders ; here is a big satin violet-colored bow,
fasten it on near the bottom of the skirt, you will
find a pair of long gloves the same shade in that
box near your hand. Yes, and you might get that
violet and gold ornament for my hair. Oh, Jane,
do you see my shoes anywhere ?—I don’t remember
putting them away,” asked Petra, all the while pro-
ceeding deftly with her toilet.

“ Yes ma’/am, here tt ey are,” answered Jane, who
was considered to be a treasure as a lady’s maid,
lor she was ever calm even under the most trying
circumstances.

Jane dressed Petra’s hair with the taste of an
artist, surmounting the golden pile with the beauti-
ful ornament, a gift her father had sent her from
China shortly before his death. In fifteen minutes
after her entrance into the house, Petra was ready
for dinr er.

“T think I have beat the record for dressing this
time, Jane, and I owe it all to you,” said Petra, giv-
ing Jane a rare sweet smile, which Jane decided
was so charming that she tried to imitate it on her
next devotion to her mirror.

“ Indeed, miss, it’s a pleasure to work for some
folk, whilst it’s a trial to work for some others.

Now
of n
noth
look
you |
ae |
Petra
did y
Ching
room.
“M
old \
never
Bund
But y
serve
Pet
aunt
receiv
aa
to fee
softly
my ni
Pet
recog
he doe
until ]

ers.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 63

Now there's Miss Maud nearly worried the life out
of me this night, she was two hours dressing ;
nothing I did for her suited her, and she didn't
look nearly so well in her beautiful pink silk as
you look in that simple black washing muslin.”

“Qh, Jane, you are prejudiced in my favor,” said
Petra, laughing at Jane’s earnestness. “ But who
did you say the guests were to-night, besides the
Chinaman,” inquired Petra, as she was leaving the
room.

“Mr. Bunder and his wife and Archie Bunder,
old Mr. Cragie, and another gentleman whom I
never saw before; the footman said he was Mr.

3under’s new secretary, he looks like a Frenchman.
But you had better hurry miss for dinner will be
served in five minutes,” finished Jane.

Petra hastens into the drawing-room, and, her
aunt motioning to her, she went forward and
received an introduction to Mr. Tisab Ting.

“You are late, dear Petra, I was just beginning
to feel anxious about you,” said Mrs. Harrington in
softly-modulated tones. “ Allow me to introduce
my niece, Miss Bertram, Mr. Tisab Ting.”

Petra is in a state of feverish anxiety; will he
recognize her? From his manner she is sure that
he does not, and this assurance gives her courage
until he replies to the introduction, “1 am pleased

64 TISAB TING 5 OR,

to meet you, Miss Bertram,” said in such a tone that
Petra feels sure that he means to imply that he has
met her before but n ver expected to see her again.
This makes Petra feel ill at ease and fills her heart
with an uncertain feeling of hatred for him, as she
forces herself to say, “ we are pleased to have the
pleasure of meeting you, Mr. Tisab Ting.” Petra
would not have said this had she not felt her
aunt’s eyes to be riveted upon her, and knew that
any neglect of courtesy would be entirely miscon-
strued by her aunt.

Bowing to Tisab Ting, Petra crosses the room
and seats herself beside Nan, who is talking to the
Mayor of Montreal, Mr. Bunder, a very old and
valued friend of the late Mr. Harrington.

‘“‘T was beginning to fear, my dear, that we were
not going to have the pleasure of seeing you this
evening, said Mr. Bunder to Petra, as she drew
near. “ You have just been made acquainted with
your aunt's foreign guest. He is a strange-looking
individual, is he not? Are you prepossessed in
his favor? But I need not ask that, for all the
ladies of Montreal society will think him too
charming for anything.” This last was said in a
sarcastic, high-pitched feminine tone which made
both Petra and Nan laugh.

“YT have formed no opinion with regard to Mr.

Tisal
his v
inton
oy
you a
me I
will g
of th
minis
twent
me th
Pet:
when
she g
positio
placed
Nan f¢
cumst¢
Just t
spared
she w
culty “qd
ottendi
Mr. ¢
he fga
opport
tion b

™M

on 0 ® 5 I

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 65

Tisab Ting yet,” replied Petra, “but I noticed that
his voice was very pleasing—in fact musical in its
intonation.”

“ Yes, | had no doubt you would recognize that ;
you are so full of music yourself. That reminds
ime I have a request to make, one I am sure you
will grant, you are always so kind. The President
of the United States, his wife, and several of the
ministers are to be at the reception we give on the
twenty-ninth of next month, and I want you to do
me the honor of singing on that occasion.”

Petra had never before refused this old friend
when he had asked her to sing’ at his house, and
she groaned in spirit as she felt the awkward
position in which the; keeping of her promise
placed her, Petra turned’a beseeching look towards
Nan for assistance, but Nan, knowing all the cir-
cumstances, was at as much of a loss as she was.
Just then dinner was announced, and Petra was
spared an immediate reply, but she gave a sigh as
she wondered how she would get out of the diffi-
culty of keeping her promise to her aunt without
ottending her old friend.

Mr. Cragie was Petra’s partner at dinner, and as
he fgave all his attention to it, Petra took the
opportunity afforded of listening to the; conversa-
tion between Mr. Tisab Ting and Mrs. Bunder.

O06 TISAB TING. OR,

Tisab Ting had taken Mrs. Bunder in to dinner
and they sat at table almost directly opposite Petra.
Mrs. Bunder, previous to her marriage, had been
one of the best known lawyers of the United
States, and was able to converse with a fluency
and easc which made it pleasant to listen to her
conversation.

“Yes, Mr. Tisab Ting, the art of conversation
has made great progress in Canada during the last
twenty years,’ Petra heard Mrs. Bunder say; “ for
instance, the hostess does not hurry her guests into
a crush of chairs and start them like so many auto-
matic machines playing with cards, amongst, per-
chance, a number of uncongenial people, as was the
custom when my mother was a reigning belle. No;
social evenings are now conducted on very different
lines from those, and I believe that the new order of
society came about through the educated woman,
who in the latter part of the nineteenth century
was labeled the ‘new’ woman. Yes, undoubtedly
with the higher education of woman, a new era
came, and society was the first to feel the beneficial
wave. Equal intellectual rights have produced, to
a greater extent than has ever before been known,
equal morality of sex.”

“The educated woman has been a great factor in
our country’s advancement,” said Tisab Ting. “In

the |
ashai
same
wy
that
charn
panioi
Bunde
In {
the re
and M
she soe
istical]
as Mr,
indivic
nations
unrede
scrutin
amusec
only a
as the
the cho
Voice y
to Mrs
carriage
of the
acterist

in

In

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 7

the last century a Chinaman had reason to be
ashamed of his mother, yet the women are the
same now, only polished.”

“Yes, woman holds the same position to-day
that she did centuries ago, but with the added
charm and benefit of being an intelligent com-
panion and instructor,” thoughtfully said Mrs,
Sunder.

In the hum of voices, Petra was unable to follow
the rest of the conversation between Tisab Ting
and Mrs, Bunder, and thinking herself unnoticed,
she soon became completely engrossed in character-
istically analyzing Mr. Tisab 'Ting; he was indeed,
as Mr. Bunder had remarked, “a strange-looking
individual;” his features would never belie his
nationality. Petra was about to pronounce him
unredeemable when he looked at her as she was
scrutinizing him, and gave her a penetrating yet
amused glance. Petra forgot his ugliness and saw
only a pair of magnetic eyes that varied in color
as the brain varies in thought. She heard only
the choice nicety of language delivered in a musical
voice with foreign inflection, as he made some reply
to Mrs. Bunder, remembered only the dignified
carriage, which detracted from the insignificancy
of the short, square-built figure which is so char-
acteristic of the Chinese. Petra was covered with

6S TISAB TING 2 OR,

confusion as he found her studying him so intently
as though he were some zoological specimen, and
she a schoolgirl student. Yet how dared he show
his amusement to her so plainly. “I will skow
him how little I care for him or his appearance
before he leaves here,” thought Petra. She was
not sorry when her aunt gave the signal to leave
the table, Mr. Cragie gave her his arm—for it was
customary for the gentlemen to leave the dining-
room with the ladies. On reaching the drawing-
room, Mr. Tisab Ting seated Mrs. Bunder beside
Mrs. Harrington, and immediately crossed the room
to where Nan was standing talking to Petra.

Mr. Archie Bunder—a young man of very Ger-
man appearance, whom Nan had aptly described
as square-shouldered, square-faced and intellectu-
ally opaque, she claiming that he was at all times
impervious to the shafts of intellectuai light that
flashed about, “me and mine” being the extent of
his intellectual and conversational powers—was
trying to engage Maud’s attention, with whom he
was deeply in love, and Maud would doubtless have
been satisfied with his attentions had not higher

game come in sight to be caught. In character

Maud was very much like her mother, narrow and
shallow, possessing an amount of conceit that was
amazing, but her brilliant brunette beauty offset
this, and she was much sought after.

W
room
to sp
Nan
that
Arch
Mauc
join t
them
no bo
the bh
aftinit
made
Archi

Le
at di
went
Petra
contri
agains
conce
all the
to find
sitting
gave
vividl

had gi

= & Qs = © © ® Pe @

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 69

When Maud saw Mr. Tisab Ting crossing the
room, she instantly concluded that he was coming
to speak to her, but when he passed on to where
Nan and Petra were standing, near the window
that lead to the balcony, she was annoyed, and
Archie spent a very unpleasant time. But when
Maud saw Mr. Stead Ray, Mr. Bunder’s secretary,
join the trio, and then after a few moments saw
them all pass out on to the balcony, her anger knew
no bounds, and rising, she said, “I am going out to
the baleony,” and Archie meekly followed. The
aftinity of sex called love has, from time to time,
made greater fools of more intellectual men than
Archie Bunder.

“'To what conclusion, Miss Bertram, did you come
at dinner?” abruptly asked Tisab Ting, as they
went from the balcony into the garden. And as
Petra remained silent, he continued in a voice so
contrite that, while he spoke, she forgot her anger
against him. “Iam sorry I offended you by dis-
concerting you at dinner, but I had felt your glance
ull the time, and I could not resist looking at you
to find out just what you «vere like when you were
sitting in judgment on a poor foreigner.” And he
gave way to a musical laugh that brought back
vividly to Petra’s memory the amused glance he
had given her at dinner,

70 TISAB TING: OR,

“ There, I have offended you again,” he said in
penitent tones, as Petra turned impatiently from
him, “but you will forgive me for all past and
future offences, should I make any before I become
fully acquainted with the customs of your country.”

“Evidently I will have to disillusionize Tisab
Ting’s mind on some matters,” decided Petra.

“You have never offended me in the past, Mr.
Tisab Ting,” said Petra, her voice cold and deliber-
ate, “ you have not done so on this occasion, I only
allow myself to take umbrage at those friends who
are dear to me, and if you can imagine how far off
you are from the category of my friends, you will
understand how little offence you have or can ever
give to me.” Then Petra, in her irritation, forgot
her réle of dignity : “I suppose you feel that because
you saw me make a fool of myself on one occasion,
that you are at liberty to make one of me when-
ever it suits your fancy.”

As she speaks thus, Petra acknowledges herself
to be unjust.

Tisab is quick to notice Petra’s irritation, caused
partly by the distrust that cannot fathom in the
slightest degree his peculiarity of voice and man-
ner, and the knowledge that to avoid further un-
pleasantness, she will have to ask this man to
refrain from mentioning the episode of the after-

noon.

ey
you |
noth
assul
voice
refer
me, I
S0.—.
peara
divin
ness,
ing as
some
act, a
gone :
our ra
fled b
cure,
tone,
sense
went
follow
“Na
to sta
not te
too lo

“ Al

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 71

“Pardon me, Miss Bertram, if word of mine led
you to suppose that I was making a fool of you;
nothing was farther from my thought or desire, I
assure you, and the quiet gravity of Tisab Ting’s
voice restores Petra to calmness, “ but since you
refer to this afternoon’s adventure—which, believe
me, I would not have mentioned had you not done
so.—How did you manage your mysterious disap-
pearance? I heard a voice human, yet with power
divine, that lulled all earthly thought by its sweet-
ness, then I saw a lithe form on a raised stone sway-
ing as the birds do when they are pouring forth
some exquisite melody, then before thought could
act, at the expression of my appreciation, all was
gone asa dream. Had not civilization nearly cured
our race of superstition, I would have immediately
tled back to my native land. Too bad about the
cure,eh? Tisab Ting said this in such a quizzical
tone, and it was so near to Petra’s thought, that her
sense of humor was touched. “'Tell me where you
went and I promise you that I will never try to
follow you.”

“No, I do not think you will, for I never intend
to stand on that rock again,” replied Petra, “I can-
not tell you of my adventures to-night, it will take
too long, but I will tell you some other time.”

“All right,” acquiesced Tisab Ting, “that is a

72 TISAB TING; OR,

promise that I will exact at an early date. | Only
assure me, Miss Bertram, that such pitfalls do not
abound around your aunt's’ residence,” his voice
assuming an accent of abject terror.

Petra could but wonder at Tisab Ting’s voice—it
was such a chameleon of varying intonation—as
she assured him that ‘as far as she knew, the
grounds were quite safe.

“ Now, Miss Bertram, if you will not entertain
me by telling of the thrilling adventures that I am
sure were yours to-day, come in and sing one song,
and I will play your accompaniment. It will not
be akin in beauty to that of this afternoon, when
you sang and old Father Molus played a minor
symphony among the trees, but I will do my best.”

“No, I cannot sing for you,’ answers Petra
bluntly.

“What? Not sing when your aunt’s guest
requests you to do so. What kind of hospitable
entertainment do you followin Canada? Why the
most illiterate and unpretentious Chinaman has a
better conception of hospitality than you appear to
have. For if he could not sing a note, he would
howl to the best of his ability.” The sharpness of
reproof in Tisab Ting’s voice, as he utters this, cuts
Petra like a knife.

Then how she detests him as she feels that now

she
shar
will
aski
less ]
i
Petre
imag
like t
maint
regret
of in]
sing’ ‘
neithe
ence QO
“M
disapp
"Ve
not w
heard
audibl
aunt’s
“Ce
this red
you sh
of any
throug]
hands,’

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 73

she will have to humble herself, and, as it were,
share a secret with him, for explain to her aunt she
will not and she cannot have this man continually
asking her to sing as she feels certain he will, un-
less plainly told not to.

“Your country I deem too hospitable,” remarks
Petra, a smile hovering round her mouth as in
imagination she sees rows of Chinamen more or less
like this one beside her, howling in the necessity of
maintaining their standard of hospitality. “And I
regret that you put my refusal to sing in the light
of inhospitality. I cannot explain why I cannot
sing as you desire, but you will oblige me by
neither asking me to sing nor alluding to the occur-
ence of this afternoon at any future time.”

“May I not hear the story of your mysterious
disappearance ?” inquires Tisab Ting.

“Yes, I will tell you of that some day, but I do
not wish you to tell anyone where and how you
heard me sing,” Petra replies in a voice scarcely
audible, as she realizes into what a coward her
aunt’s unjust usage has converted her.

“Certainly,” responds Tisab Ting, “I will respect
this request of yours, and here is my hand—I believe
you shake hands in your country on the completion
of any bond or promise, while we in our country go

through a succession of low bows, rarely clasping
hands.”
5

74 TISAB TING; OR,

Reluctantly Petra places her hand in his, and he
retains it while he continues, “ I will not ask you to
sing, or acknowledge in any way that I know you
can sing, but nevertheless, I feel sure that the joy
of hearing your charming voice in song at some
later day will not be denied me. You will sing
again, and when you sing remember you are singing
for me, and me alone,” then Tisab Ting drops her
hand in such a curt manner that Petra feels her
pride lowered as she has never done before, and she
wishes, when too late, that she had told her aunt
of that afternoon’s episode instead of speaking as
she had done to this Chinaman. On this, the first
evening of Tisab Ting’s arrival, Petra decides that
she will avoid him in the future, for he has a singu-
lar power over her and he keeps her emotions in a
perpetual see-saw. Petra had always believed her
will to be strong, but his was stronger with a dom-
inanéy that hers lacked. The emotional side of
his nature he held well in check, while as she was
young and untried, her face was a fair index of the

varying emotions that were part of her excitable
nature.

According to the usual custom, Nan went to
Petra’s room to talk over the day’s doings before
retiring to her own. When they were both com-
fortably seated on one high chair that st.ld near

“ I

is u
the
thin

perfe

at w.
done

ae

of ‘C]

fully

“D

of hir
with

tracted
Tisab

hunt
would

ing ong
by the

his pre
his own
way, fo
did not
though

THE ELECTRICAL KISS.

~I
Q

the window, Petra said, “ How I dislike that China-
man—he is so ugly and impudent.”

“Why,” replied Nan, in a tone of astonishment,
“T think he is simply charming. I will admit he
is ugly, but that, in my opinion, only makes him
the more fascinating, and I do not see how you can
think him rude; his manner pronounces him to be a
perfect gentleman, and fills one with asto»ishment
at what a century of civilization and education has
done for the Chinese nation.”

“ Have you joined the rest in swelling the chorus
of ‘Chinese civilizationers, ” asked Petra, so mourn-
fully that Nan laughed merrily at her.

“ Did you see the curious specimen, the antithesis
of himself, I might say, that Tisab Ting brought
with him as valet? His own valet, it appears, con-
tracted a fever on the day previous to the one Mr.
Tisab had arranged to leave, so he started out to
hunt for another, for no Chinaman of any note
would travel without a servant. While out walk-
ing one day, he would have been crushed to death
by the falling of a chimney, had not Chipee-nee,

his present servant, rushed forward at the risk of
his own life and pulled and hustled him out of the
way, for, of course, he was taken by surprise and
did not wish to be hurried. Tisab Ting felt as
though he had been saved as it were against his

76 TISAB TING; OR,

will by Chipee-nee, and was doubly grateful. He
offered Chipee a large sum of money which Chipee
would not take, saying it was work he wanted, he
had acted in the capacity of both cook and man-
servant, his credentials being of the ‘best, Tisab
Ting, out of gratitude, engaged him. Tisab Ting
told me all this after a little incident, to which I
was-an eye-witness.”

“Chipee-nee is a regular, typical type of an old-
time Chinaman, and still wearing the cue, long,
narrow goatee and queer costume of his country.
He cannot speak a word of English, and his height
is above that of the average Chinese. While
Chipee was busy carrying his master’s belongings
to their place, Eliza—who is one of the greenest
weeds that ever existed, who had never heard of a
Chinaman, and a pigtail was foreign to her sight—
met him in the servants’ hall and gave a prolonged
squeal that scared poor Chipee out of his wits,
making his pigtail stand up and his eyes stick out.
‘Ye long betailed baste,’ she cried, ‘ what wid you
be meddling with here, get ye out or I'll grab every
bit of your tail off’ Chipee jabbered and waved
his hands, which made Eliza all the more excited.
She grasped his cue in hands firm and severe, but
this was too much for Chipee’s equilibrium, freeing
his cue, which, by the look on his face, must have

bee
sho
The
age
son
certe
had:
clear
was
ed he
woul
shoul
Chine
so lon
The
noon,
woul
had af
An
relate

ee ie)

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 77

been a very painful job, he took Eliza by the
shoulders and shook her within an inch of her life.
I had been looking on at the scene from the pass-
age above, but at this grand finale, I was laughing
so much that I could not go to the rescue. I am
certain that Eliza would have soon been no more
had not Mr. Tisab Ting arrived about that time and
cleared up matters. The last time I saw Eliza she
was in bed anathematizing, in pure Irish, all betail-
ed heathens. Had you arrived a little earlier I
would have asked you tocall on her. You and she
should be great friends now, you are both so anti-
Chinese,” said Nan teasingly. “ What detained you
so long, anyway, Petra ?”

Then Petra narrated her adventure of the after-
noon, and how Jerry had rescued her from what
would have been her.tomb had he gone away, as he
had at first intended, to-day instead of to-morrow.

And Nan could only exclaim in surprise as Petra
related her story.

CHAPTER VI.

Petra had not enjoyed unalloyed happiness since
the arrival of Tisab Ting,:5¢ Chinaman. In a dim,
uncertain fashion she felt that her life was changed,
she herself had changed, yet the difference in her
life was so undefinable that she could not under-
stand it.

One morning about two weeks after Tisab Ting’s
arrival, Petra, after waiting anxiously for the dis-
tribution of the mail, and finding no letters for
her, left the house and went in the direction of the
wind-mil]. She craved solitude, and she was just
beginning to experience the gloomy reflection—
caused by the decreasing hope of ever receiving a
reply to her several advertisements for work—
that she was wanted nowhere, that there was
no place in the world for her, nor any demand for
the work she was capable of performing, when,
stepping around the stone wall that had been built
to guard the entrance to the mill, she almost fell
into the arms of Tisab Ting, who was apparently
admiring the structure.

“Oh! Miss Bertram, you will eventually be the
78

T!

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 79

death of me, I feel sure,” exclaimed Tisab Ting,
and the laugh that accompanies this remark, causes
Petra to turn and walk away from him, she did
not feel equal to the encounter which followed as
surely as they met. She felt as though unable to
battle with the swift under-current of her life, and
above all, Petra was troubled with the influence

that this man exerted over her.

Ever since the

afternoon he had found her singing in the grove, he

had persecuted her as though he

had decided to

bring out her various moods for his entertainment,
without a seeming effort he could anger and enrage,
and on the next occasion he would reconcile her to
him. Petra felt this influence sorely, and when
out of his society she disliked, nay, hated him
cordially. There was one thing for which Petra
was grateful. Her aunt’s displeasure when she
perceived the antagonism that existed between her

guest and niece was less energetic.

As Petra, in haste to get away, walks around the
mill, she is met face to face by Mr. Tisab Ting,
who has evidently come around by the other side for

the purpose of meeting her thus
Petra, had he not understood that

Why, thought
his society was

not wanted. If she was obliged to meet him, he
would find that she could stand on her own ground

and not permit herself to be twisted around his

es r aes >
a

SO TISAB TING; OR,

finger at his will, as had so often occurred on pre-
vious occasions,

“ Miss Bertram,” asked Tisab Ting, inquiringly,
“why are youso rude to me?”

This was always the way; he was the wronged,
and it was exasperating. “Rude, Mr. Tisab Ting,
you are surely mistaken, I could not be rude to a
guest; it is you who are rude to express such a
thought,” said Petra, her face the picture of sur-
prised innocence.

“Do you not call it rude to act as you did just
now, turning your back upon me and walking
away—but vou see fate has decided differently, I
walk away in entirely the opposite direction, and
we meet.”

With a slight bow and a mocking laugh, Petra
replies: “So you appear in another réle, that of
fate, but I do not recognize you, sir, and as such
you are not mine, pray continue on your way.”

“ How do you know I am not your fate,” Tisab
inquires, looking at the scornful face of his com-
panion with steadfast eyes that are almost black in
their intensity. 3

“How do I know ? I feel in my heart that the
future could not hold such a cruel fate for me,” re-
plies Petra, and in her earnestness her figure bends
slightly forward.

T
like
tucle
inst
rel,
decic
i
are €
even
irrita
she @
I can
consic
looks
but
saying
be,”
“M
show
of it
not ye
the Is
to re
Lm | :
said P
fee] ee
in fien¢

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 81

Tisab is about to reply to this cutting speech in
like manner, but noting the weary, negligent atti-
tude to which Petra’s tigure has relaxed, remarks
instead, “ Cor 3, Miss Bertram,do not let us quar-
rel, time will decide our fates, and therefore let us
decide to be friendly for an hour or two at least.”

“It is not possible,” returns Petra, coldly, “we
are either too dissimilar or too much alike to agree
even for a few hours,” and her mouth assumes an
irritable droop that imnakes her very charming as
she continues: “ You are so very quarrelsome that
I cannot agree with you, although my disposition is
considered by many to be angelic.” Then Petra
looks at Tisab Ting, as though expecting opposition,
but none came, he bowed, and surprised her by
saying, “I am sure your disposition is all it should
be.”

“Miss Bertram, will you not act as cicerone and
show me through the mill; I have never been inside
of it yet. I have been here two weeks and have
not yet inspected one of the oldest landmarks on
the Island. Think of the oversight and help me
to remedy it.”

“TI will show you through the mill if you wish,”
said Petra, with very apparent reluctance, “but I
fee] certain that we will both come out of the mill
in fiendish temper, you had better get Nan or Maud

82 TISAB TING; OR,

to show you the interior, they are thoroughly post-
edin all the reminiscences in connection with it,
and you get on so amiably with them while in
their society. They never offend against the eor-
rect rules of hospitality, I do,’ she tinished ironic-
ally.

“T pledge you the word of a Chinaman, if it is
worth anything in your opinion, that we will leave
the millas good fr’ »nds as we enter it, if not better.
For I will not quarrel with you, and your angelic
disposition will not permit you to quarrel with me.”
This last was said with such apparent earnesvaess
that Petra laughingly complied and, unlocking the
door, entered the mill followed by Tisab Ting.

“Really Mr. Tisab Ting, there is nothing to be
seen in the place,” said Petra.

“ Nothing to be seen,’ acquiesced Tisab Ting in a
similar tone, looking round him, “ but a feeling of
awe comes o’er me as I stand within its walls,and
think how many secrets it must hold,”

Petra, watching him intently, lik-ns him to a
kaleidoscope, for at every turn she finds him in some
fresh character ; but not permitting herself to try
and find the depths of what she feels sure is fathom-
less, the light and shade, the personality of this
Chinaman, she quickly replies,“ I too am always
m pressed with some such thoughts,” and in musing

tone:
and |
hund
who
heap
their
said ]
ing T
quizzi
powel
that f
you he
remar
view
On
in the
a low
also, b
parent
ing sce
that s
wards
“W]
moving
tery to
he cou

“ Ye

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 83

tones she continues, “I often find my way in here
and picture for myself the busy scenes of over three
hundred vearsago. The stern old Scottish miller,
who persisted in having his rights; the place
heape’ 1p with golden grain; the men busy at
their work, the children busy at their play. But,”
said Petra, waking from her retrospection and find-
ing Tisab Ting’s eyes fixed upon her with that keen
quizzical glance which she dreads, for it has the
power to disconcert her now as much as it had on
that first evening at dinner. “I must not detain
you here, come up this stair, it is perfectly safe,” she
remarks reassuringly, “and you will get a lovely
view from the top.”

On the top Janding there was a large window cut
in the side of the wall, and Petra seating herself on
alowcamp stool invited Tisab Ting to be seated
also, but he went over to the window and was ap-
parently soon lost in admiration of the surround-
ing scene. Petra, believing Tisab to be so absorbed
that she is forgotten, rises,and moving quietly to-
wards t) 3 stairway is about to descend.

“What, are you going?’ asks Tisab without
moving. How he knew she had risen was a mys-
tery to Petra, for from his position at the window
he could not possibly see her.

“ Yes, I did think of going for a while, I thought

84 TISAB TING; OR,

that you were so enraptured with the landscape
that I was forgotten,” replied Petra, carrying off
her intended desertion with nonchalance.

Tisab Ting turned his face towards her, the
strong light from the window fell full upon it, and
perhaps accounted for the softened expression on
his face, as he said in low tones, “ Forgotten ?—no,
never by me!”

Petra was disconcerted, and to cover her confu-
sion she quickly replied, ‘“ No, you are not likely
to forget me, you are too true a general to forget a
pitched battle or even a small skirmish.”

“ Now, now, Miss Bertram,” said Tisab Ting, re-
covering hs customary manner, “we were not to
recall bygones. We were to be friendly, and as I
notice that personalities always seem to be the signal
for strife between us, we will forget ourselves and
talk on other subjects. Do you know that next to
my own I like your country better than any I have
ever yet visited ?”

“Indeed, I voice my country when I assure you
that we are grateful. I yet expect to hear you
express the wish that you had been born a Cana-
dian.”

“No, never that,” promptly replied Tisab Ting,
“Tam too proud of being a Chinaman, and you
will know for a certainty how poor my taste when

pec.
sex
Tise
Peti
ance
that
brig
win)
7
guag
Voie
like
gran
syste
unde
socie
ficia
civil
of ré¢
who
futu

ee

ou

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 85

I affirm that I am grateful that my appearance does
not belie my nationality.”

“You are too patriotic,” replied Petra, in mean-
ing tones.

“You should not be sarcastic, Miss Bertram, es-
pecially as you and others of your fair Canadian
sex have such a right to be patriotic,” answered
Tisab Ting, with manner so easy and graceful that
Petra was ashamed of her inuendo on his appear-
ance, And in her effort to atone all the cold reserve
that was but assumed fell from her, and her own
bright natural self came to the surface in all its
winning cordiality, frankness and non-reserve.

Tisab Ting spoke of China in such vivid lan-
guage, made doubly effective by the charm of his
voice, of his country and the cause of its meteor-
like course towards civilized greatness, and the
grand education and advantages. “Our educational
system has been proved the best in the world,
under Confucianism education permeated Chinese
society from top to bottom,* but not with the bene-
ficial result that walks hand in hand with Christian
civilization. You see, we are no longer a nation
of retrograde movement, we are no longer a people
who think and live in the past, we now look to the
future.” As he finished thus, Petra knew that his

* “The Religions of the World.” By G. M. Grant, D.D.

et

PAS eka ay

SHS

aS

86 TISAB TING; OR,

magnetic eyes were fastened upon her, and she
feels the hot blushes rising and running riot over
her face. How foolish she is, what will he think ?

Then with clanging, resonant sound comes the
distant ringing peal of a bell. Petra hastily rises
and exclaims, “Why, Mr. Tisab Ting, that is the
noon-bell ringing, the past three hours have gone
like nothing, we will have to hurry to be in time
for luncheon,” she runs down the steps, he follow-
ing more leisurely. Petra tries to lock the door,
but Tisab Ting takes the key from her trembling
fingers, fastens the door, hanging the key in its
accustomed place. Then turning to Petra, who had
recovered from her strange fit of agitation, he asked
in inquiring tones, as though anxious for her opin-
ion, “ Well, did not my prediction come true— do
we not leave the mill good friends ?”

“Yes, but good friends for the hour and no more,’
replies Petra ungraciously. “Because I was deeply
interested in his conversation of his country, he
need not think I am going to be at his beck and
call,” thought Petra, “or that when he decides on
peace there shall be peace. Iam sorry now that |
went into the old mill, and gave him the chance of
drawing me out of myself ; but he was so very enter-
taining and nice that I forgot to be nasty. But
there is no truth in this man,” decides Petra to her-

self,
tone:
ings
press
may
“T
that
©y

6c S
chan
As
Petra
charn
they |
Tis.

of his
for th
feeling
himsel
recess¢
sessed
her dis
percep
did not
Ah, no
see he
some r

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 87

self, “he cannot make me believe in his varying
tones of assumed sympathy, regret, and other feel-
ings that he has the power to make his voice ex-
press. No, he cannot impose on me, however he
may on Nan and the others.”

“Ts that all?’ asks Tisab Ting, in pleading tones,
that Petra distrusts so much.

“ Yes, all,” coldly replies Petra.

“So be it,” said Tisab Ting, his voice instantly
changing to indifference.

As they silently pursue their way to the house,
Petra decides that the old mill must hold some
charm in itself, for within its walls how different
they both were !

Tisab Ting’s thoughts were not of the mill, but
of his silent companion. He did not need to query
for the secret of the mill, for he knew, without any
feeling of conceit in his own power, that it was of
himself. He was probing and searching into the
recesses of Petra Bertram’s character. She pos-
sessed a charm for him because he could not fathom
her disposition, he who prided himself on his quick
perceptive powers in knowing his fellow-man. He
did not care for her particularly, he assured himself.
Ah, no; it pleased him to irritate or anger her, or
see her face lighten with intelligent thought at
some remark of his—this pleased him. Why should

88 TISAB TING,
he not be pleased? He had seen women whose
beauty had charmed him more. No, decidedly, he
had no thoughts of love, and, try as he might, never
would have for Petra Bertram.

Petra, glancing up and seeing the thoughtful
expression on Tisab Ting’s face, wondered what
new misery she would have to undergo for his
amusement. And as on the first evening of his
coming, but trusting with better success, she deter-
mined to keep fron: crossing his path.

How the current of human thought rises and
swells, running its swift course through the varied
landscape of the mind, flowing at times to one
great ocean and mingling; again running side by
side with only a narrow strip between, that a
mighty flood on one side or the other might sweep
over. Yet too often those two rivers flow on their
way, each unconscious of the other, diverging at
length and losing themselves in fresh scenes far
distant from each other. How would it be with
Tisab Ting, the Chinaman, and Petra Bertram, the
fair Canadian ?

“My
as he
morni
for a
asked,
And
consen
“Ts j
ringtor
“ Ves
on boa
you, mé
tinct gs
slight f
“Ta
boating

know
think o
in & sm
can oj
decided
if)

CHAPTER VII.

“My electric launch has arrived,” said Tisab Ting,
as he and the family were seated at breakfast one
morning; “will you allow me to take the ladies
for a trip after luncheon, Mrs. Harrington?” he
asked.

And, as Mrs. Harrington hesitates in giving her
consent, Nan exclaims, “ Say yes, mother.”

“Ts it quite sae, Mr. Tisab?” inquires Mrs. Har-
rington,

“Yes, quit .. <e, for [ have some excellent men
on board to manage her. No danger at all I assure
you, madam,” replied Tisab Ting in the slow, dis-
tinct style he generally adopted, and which the
slight foreign accent made more impressive.

“Tam nervous about giving my consent to this
boating excursion, for I cannot believe that you
know how dangerous the rapids are, when you
think of ascending and descending through them
ina small launch ; no, Mr. Tisab, 1 do not think I
can give my consent,’ said Mrs. Harrington so
decidedly, that Nan, knowing her mother’s tones
6 89

90 TISAB TING: OR,

well, was disappointed. And Petra watched with
delight to see what Tisab Ting would do or say in
the face of her aunt’s refusal—would he win ?
“My dear madam, [ have had this boat fitted
purposely for such work, and it has been running
through the rapids about here for over a week, you
cannot understand the power of electricity if you
doubt my little pleasure boat,” said Tisab Ting
implying in subtle tones an injury to himself and
his that made Mrs. Harrington review her judg-

ment.
“To say yes, mother, for your hesitation looks as

if you doubted Mr. Tisab’s ability to take care
of us. We have known him long enough now to
feel certain that he would not invite us to go where
there would be the least danger,’ said Maud, at
which Tisab Ting gave her a smile and a bowas he
turned to Mrs. Harrington.

“Allright, you may take the girls, since you feel
so confident of their safety,” said Mrs. Harrington
rather unwillingly, much to Nan’s surprise, for she
had never known her mother to reclaim a decision

once made.
“Well, mother,” gaily said Nan, “if, as Paddy
would say, we get drowned, we won't blame you:
ae but we won't, for Petra is a good swimmer,” plac-
ie ing her hand with loving touch on Petra’s shoul-

T
you,
i
on sc
retur
“N
with
avoid
Aft
Tisab
them
One oO
reques
Was d)
Lon;
plang
advan
would
tunity
the im)
& num|

THE ELECTRICAL KISS 9]

der; so if the boat springs a leak or sinks in a
rapid wave she can save me; and, Mr. Tisab, I sup-
pose you can swim?” giving Tisab Ting a bright,
questioning glance.

“ Yes,” he replied.

“Then you can save Maud,” said Nan, gravely.

To which Tisab Ting as gravely replied, “ Thank
you.”

“Nan, Nan,” cried her mother, “do not rattle
on so or [ will have nervous prostration before you
return.”

“Nan has a gruesome imagination,” said Maud,
with a slight shiver. Like her mother, Maud
avoided all thoughts of death.

After a month’s residence with the Harringtons,
Tisab Ting had become so well acquainted with
them that he was looked upon and acted quite as
one of the members of the household. At his
request the more formal address of Mr. Tisab Ting
was dropped, and he was called Mr. Tisab.

Long before his arrival, Mrs. Harrington had all
plans arranged for his entertainment and her
advantage. She had decided that Mr. Tisab Ting
would have one month of uninterrupted oppor-
tunity of meeting Maud; then as her brilliancy in
the immediate home circle was beginning to wane,
a number of guests would be invited and a house

92 TISAB TING; OR,

party formed, and he would see her in a social
brilliancy that Mrs. Harrington fondly believed
would win him, if he had not already asked for
her daughter’s hand.

Tisab Ting, with keen perception of character,
understood Mrs. Harrington; saw that he was con-
tinually given the opportunity of cultivating
Maud’s acquaintance ; and he, pitying Maud’s posi-
tion, paid her attention that Mrs. Harrington
entirely misconstrued, and imaginary castles in
China reared themselves in splendor.

Mrs. Harrington’s hopes were raised still higher
by the intimacy, the good fellowship that existed
between her youngest daughter and her guest, and
the evident dislike her niece and guest entertained
for one another.

Since the morning that Petra had shown Tisab
Ting the old windmill, she had tried to be very cold
and reserved towards him. He had not altered in
his manner, and apparently, positively relished run-
ning counter to her on all subjects at all times.
Why he did this was a mystery to himself, unless
it was that he knew he had a certain mastery over
her, and that he could awaken in her the irritable

fierce undauntedness that made her a foe worthy of

his best steel.
To do Tisab Ting justice, he was not aware that

he h
deep
stil]
looke
Tis
thorot
sympi
she w
solve,
He
was di,
her dat
matrim
he who
though
him the
“Ma
her mor
on this
occurs t
“Oh
Maud,
captivat
party wd
by ever
3 Suppose
with us,

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, ()3}

he had the power to wound Petra as often and as
deeply as he did, for he might cut and wound, but
still she never owned herself worsted, and never
looked for mercy.

Tisab Ting was enjoying his visit in Canada
thoroughly. Maud afforded him flirtation; Nan,
sympathy and comradeship ; Petra, excitement, for
she was to him the riddle that was difficult to
solve, the flash of steel finely tempered.

He was rather disposed to admire his hostess, but
was disgusted with her as the social saleswoman of
her daughters. Many would have drifted into the
matrimonial trap so delicately set by her, but not
he who watched the undercurrents of life and never
thought a straw too small to notice if it showed to
him the flow of the tide.

“Maud,” said Mrs. Harrington, looking up from
her morning paper, “I think you had better not go
on this excursion to-day, for Mrs. Bunder’s reception
occurs this evening, and you will all be tired out.”

“Oh no, we won't, dear mamma,” sweetly replied
Maud, who was anxious not to miss this chance of
captivating ‘lisab Ting, for in a few days the house
party vould be made up, then he would be courted
by everyone. “It is now ten,’ she cogtinued,
“suppose we go at eleven and take our luncheon
with us, returning at three, that would give us

Po,
yy GO. “O
way 4 <* 6
\/ Med VW <* Re a
VIM
“9 ‘“¢*
\ ©
ry
Se a sl sil all =i]
=) oe 4da2 Ly
<0 PEL EE =]
3 ol =I) 2
ain —
=
EN oN
»
a> ® fe yw
so” “D Us UW
S79 © +,
on IN GY les & bp
N GF a, Mo “e

11
{iy

94, TISAB TING; OR,

ample time to rest before dinner, and the reception
does not commence until nine.”

“Yes,” complied Mrs. Harrington, understanding
her daughter’s desire for the excursion only too well,
“since you will go, that will be a very nice arrange-
ment,”

“Then it is all decided,” said Maud, giving Tisab
Ting a bewitching glance from her dark eyes, as
though to say, “this pleading was all for your sake.”

Which Tisab Ting returned with such ardour
that he disconcerted even Maud’s stoical conceit.

“Mr. Tisab,” said Nan, briskly, “I have thought
of the most original idea, but no,” she said regret-
fully, “It is too much to ask.” 7

“ Please, Miss Nan, proceed; J would indeed be
gratified to be the promoter of an original idea,” ex-

claimed Tisab Ting, looking beseechingly at Nan
and speaking in exaggerated tones of earnestness
that caused them all to laugh.

“Well, if you persist, Mr. Tisab,” said Nan,
primly, giving him an arch glance from her bright
eyes, “I would like an entirely Chinese luncheon.
You have the dishes on your boat, I believe, and
Chipee was a cook in China at one time. Now,
don’t you think,” hesitatingly continued Nan, as she
saw the enormity of her request only as she gave
voice to it, and saw the astonishment depicted on
the faces of those around her.

c

and
will
all |
cook
whe
your
honc
ve)
Nan,
Harr
dang
what
satiox

“

replie
Tis
the J
going
with
his s]
remar
means
Did y4q
“H
am wi
Nan, “

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 95

“Why capital!” exclaimed Tisab Ting, going over
and taking Nan’s hand and bowing low over it, “I
will see Chipee immediately, he will be able to get
all he recuires by eleven o'clock, and he can do ‘the
cooking on board while we voyage around. And
when I tell him, Miss Nan, that this luncheon was
your suggestion, I feel sure he will exert himself in
honor of his country’s gastronomy.”

“ Wasn't it nice of the chimney, Mr. Tisab,” sighed
Nan, much to her mother’s astonishment, for Mrs.
Harrington, who knew nothing about Tisab Ting’s
danger and rescue by Chipee, could not understand
what chimneys had to do with the present conver-
sation.

“Yes, indeed, or we should have had no cook,”
replied Tisab Ting.

Tisab Ting and his guests boarded his little boat,
the Lapwee, sharp at eleven. They saw Chipee
going down to the cabin cook-house much-laden
with parcels and baskets, a white canvas bag over
his shoulder, smiling so radiantly that Tisab Ting
remarked to Nan, “ you have apparently been the
means of bestowing much gratification on Chipee.
Did you see how he was smiling ?”

“He is not any better pleased with me than I
am with myself, for suggesting the idea,” answered
Nan, “for everything is charming, I am sure we are

96 TISAB TING: OR,

going to have such a unique excursion that this day
will ever be a memory, a red letter day to us all.”

“You are enthusiastic; Iam glad your ladyship
is pleased,’ replied Tisab Ting, as he walked away
to the other end of the boat with Maud, who had
decided in her mind that this was to be her red let-
ter day, the day that would make her the promised
wife of the wealthiest man in the world, for both
she and her mother believed that Tisab Ting had
arranged this excursion for the express purpose of
proposing to her. He had come to Canada for
the purpose of getting a wife, and as yet he had
paid no attentions to any ladies in Montreal except
Mrs. Harrington’s daughters, and Maud felt she had
good reason to hope.

The voyaging was enjoyed by all, having in it
that spice of excitement that is necessary for per-
fect enjoyment by youth, health, and daring spirit,
for, as they ascended the rapids, the boat danced and
rocked as though it were an adventurous human
thing, possessed of life.

“IT am to be your girl to-day, for mother said
that I must not interfere with Maud, by talking
too much with Mr. Tisab,” said Nan with a quaint,
sly glance from her cousin to where Tisab Ting and
Maud were standing, at the far end of the boat,
looking as though they were absorbed in each other
and all else was forgotten by them.

e]
to be
not ¢

a |
said ]

a
ficatic

“A
“Ne
“W
Nan, a
do you
incur J

Petra’s
received
Nobod
Befo
them,
Petra a
thought,
listened
he had x
was qui

‘

-

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 97

“Tam satisfied,” replied Petra, “and I will try
to be a true chivalrous knight, a character that is
not common now-a-days.”

“T do not think chivalry has died,” dreamingly
said Nan, “there is Jerry.”

“Yes,” conceded Petra, “ I think he has the quali-
fications of a true knight.”

“ And,” continued Nan, “there is Mr. Tisab.”

“No he is not,” vehemently returned Petra.

“Why, Petra, I think he is simply splendid,” said
Nan, and leaning towardy Petra she asked, “ why
do you dislike him so much; what has he done to
incur your displeasure ?”

“Nothing,” answered Petra; “unless it is that he
is a Chinaman and I distrust him. Dear Nan,’ ske
said, with such a sad, weary look on her face that
Nan sympathetically stretched forth and took
Petra’s hands in hers, “I am so unhappy, I have
received no reply to my advertisements for work.
Nobody wants me.”

Before Nan can reply, Tisab Ting and Maud join
them. Tisab looks searchingly into the faces of
Petra and Nan, as though he would fain read their
thoughts. Maud issmiling complacently. Tisab had
listened attentively to every word she uttered, and
he had made many charming speeches to her. It
was quite by accident that they had sauntered to-

98 TISAB TING; OR,

wards that part of the boat where her sister and
cousin were seated, and Maud thoroughly under-
stood that he could not well have passed on with-
out saying a few words to then, for they were his
guests as well as she, and he must not neglect them
whatever his feelings might be, however great his
desire to be with her alone. Poor Maud, how cha-
grined she would have been could she have read
this foreigner’s thoughts, and knew that her beauti-
ful face, rounded figure and monotonous amiability,
were far out-balanced in Tisab Ting’s opinion by
her sister's charming, child-like candor and grace, or
her cousin’s immutable bearing towards him—her
hauteur that said more plainly than words, “ so far
shall I admit you to my acquaintance, no farther.”
An attitude that he who, at all times, made others
act in accordance with his will—made them human
puppets under the charm of his sauvity, changeful
intonation and society polish— could not now con-
ciliate. It was true he could rouse her to anger,
but he had lost the power of winning her to forget-
fulness of himself, for the Petra Tisab Ting had seen
in the old mill was daily burying herself under the
shadow of steadfast reserve.
On Chipee appearing and announcing the readi-
ness of the Chinese luncheon, preparation was made
for landing on a small island that was just in sight,

On
by 1
sible
ed (¢
serv
ther
expl
laug’
a dis
Nan
Ting
How
girls |
body
conve
left t
return}
smilir
The
they
each g
into a
WI
Chipe
and s
radia
back, §

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 99

On this island they selected a clearance surrounded
by trees—which, from its appearance, the irrepres-
sible Nan called the “Dellee,’ saying the name sound-
ed China-like—as a place for the luncheon to be
served. ‘The party, leaving Chipee to make all fur-
ther arrangements, wandered off through the island,
exploring all the nooks and corners, chatting and
laughing,a merry consort. At first there had been
a disposition on the part of the girls to separate,
Nan and Petra taking one route, Maud and Tisab
Ting another, but the master hand iaterfered.
How it was arranged, on after thoughts, none of the
girls could say; suffice it that they remained as one
body under the pleasing influence of Tisab Ting’s
conversation and management from the time they
left the Dellee and preoccupied Chipee until they
returned to partake of the feast which the now
smiling Chipee was gazing on with admiration.

The girls praised Chipee’s skill as an artist, as
they sat down to partake of the luncheon, one on
each side of the square of stones that he had erected
into a table.

When Tisab told Chipee what the ladies had said,
Chipee looked gravely at them with nodding head
and swinging pigtail. But his face broke into a
radiant smile when his master, patting him on the
back, gave him a few words of commendation.

100 TISAB TING; OR,

The luncheon went merrily.

“ What lovely cakes!” cried Nan, who was fond of
sweets, “ what are they called, Mr. Tisab ?”

“ They are the favorite cake of the Chinese ladies,”
replied he.

“Cakes!” exclaimed Maud, “just have some of
this dish, it is delicious; it seems to be spice and
meat mixed up, and tastes splendid. I must
get the reeipe from Chipee and give it to our cook.
What is it called, Mr. Tisab 2?”

“T do not know, for I have not partaken of it yet,”
answered Tisab. Maud passed the dish. Petra,
who had been rather silent during the meal, laugh-
ingly said, “I must have some for it must surely be
worth eating since Maud has praised it. Maud is
such an epicure.”

“To be in the fashion, I will leave off eating
cakes and have some too,’ said Nan.

Much merriment was caused by Tisab Ting being
unable to name thedish, which they had unanimously
decided was the best they had ever tasted. Tisab
Ting called to Chipee to enlighten them. “ Impos-
sible!” exclaimed Tisab, considerable concern depict-
ed on his face, and turning to the guests he said,
“ Chipee says you are eating fricasséed white dog,
but he must be mistaken,” he reassuringly said, as
he saw a peculiar look on the faces of his company,

the
ore:
peo
get
G
his 1
the
hers
and
Gin]
dear
Gink
Pe
man
wher
Tis
manda
of th
in tr
has
when
Chine
“G

its

answe
prepa
Sou

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 101

then he went on to explain: “In China one of the
greatest delicacies of food amongst the less civilized
people, is a small white dog, but Chipee could not
get any such article of food in this country.”

Great was Tisab’s dismay on saying this, to find
his guests suffering the most intense agony. Maud,
the epicure, had apparently fainted. Nan rocked
herself back and forth, tears raining down her face
and gasping between her sobs, “Ginkee! poor, poor
Ginkee! I wonder if I had his ear ?—oh dear, oh
dear!—it tasted so good I might have known it was
Ginkee.”

Petra ran to Tisab and, shaking that astonished
man by the arm, said, “Find out from your man
where he got the stuff to make what we had to eat.”

Tisab questioned Chipee, who after a sharp repri-
mand from Tisab looked as woebegone as the rest
of the party, andsaid to Petra, “I fear my servant,
in trying to carry out my orders to the fullest extent,
has made a tremendous blunder. It seems that
when he came from the house he saw a white
Chinese dog.”

‘“Ginkee,” groaned Nan.

“ He thought the good God had sent it to him in
answer to his prayer, so he, ked it up, killed and
prepared it and we have eat’: ', y:imly said Tisab.
Sounds of grief once more resounded. Nan wept

102 TISAB TING; OR,

more copiously for the eaten departed, as she whis-
pered to herself, “ Did I eat you, poor Ginkee? never
mind, good dog, we all thought you as nice as ever
you were, even if you were mixed up with spice.”

Maud cried quietly behind her handkerchief that
her tears might not cause her eyes to swell.

Petra stared vacantly before her.

Chipee was reeking vengeance on himself by
energetically pulling his pigtail, while Tisab was
inspecting the spiced remains of Ginkee with the
helpless expression on his face that comes to men in
the presence of weeping women.

“ Miss Bertram, please explain the matter to me,”
at last implored Tisab Ting.

“Ginkee was aunt’s pet dog of Uhinese breed,”
answered Petra; “we all loved him dearly. He has
been to the veterinary’s for the past six weeks, that
is why you have not seen him; but he came home
this morning in good health.”

“Yes,” said Nan in thrilling whispers, speaking
as it were to the spiced departed, “ Maud the epi-
curean knew you were in good health,” then taking
up her first cry, she continued, “Oh, dear! I wish
you hadn't tasted so good, then we would not have
eaten you.” With that, Nan stretched forth her
hand and grasped a paper bag that the wind was
hurrying away, and leaning forward and seizing the

qui
thre
men
T
retu
care!
com
witl
that
could
A
retur
fate 9
disgu
daug
sequ $

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 103

fricasséed dog, she gently placed the remains in the
paper bag, and, rolling it up, mournfully said, “ We
will bury the balance of poor Ginkee in the garden
where he used to love to sit,” and she gave a sigh
as she doubtless thought that this should be some
recompense.

Never in human memory had a dog such a re-
quiem sung for him as that which now echoed
through the trees. And never within ‘Tisab’s
memory had he entertained so fatally.

The picnic party that had started out so joyously
returned in funeral gloom. Nan, who had been
carefully wrapped up by Tisab and seated on a
comfortable deck-chair, looked from time to time
with sad, tear-dimmed eyes at the little paper parcel
that Jay in her lap, and which all Tisab’s persuasion
could not make her part with.

Another thrilling scene was enacted when on the
return of the party Mrs. Harrington learned of the
fate of the family pet, and inquirers for Ginkee were
disgusted when told by Mrs. Harrington that “my
daughter ate him.’ But when they learned the
sequel, their disgust was turned to sympathy.

CHAPTER VIII.

in Mrs, Bunder’s recep''on rooms are to be seen
the distinguished of Montreal. And what a varied
human sample room they present. The different
grades of society, the professions, legal, theological,
scientific and medical, the votaries of music, liter-
ature and art, representatives are here of the vari-
ous political departments of the country. “ Fair
women and brave men,’ a splendid pageant of a
country’s greatness.

Mrs, Bunder is a society woman, an intellectual
woman and an excellent hostess, and those who are
bidden to attend her gatherings are envied by the
less favored.

When Mrs. Hazrington and party enter the re-
ception room they are welcomed cordially by the
host and hostess, and presented to the American
guests, Mr. Spinker, President of the United States,
and his wife, also to several gentlemen, “ Yankee
politicians,” Nan calls them.

Tisab Ting is presented to many more people, and

finds a Jarge number in the crowd with whom he is
104

alre
Mor
Can
J
idly
close
nest]
cal g
sight
be ba
assert
the a:
robed
sight
able t
where
throug
receiv
the ch
by his

chair
at her
honeye
which
beat m
sorbed
robed f

is

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 105

already acquainted, for he has been lionized by
Montreal’s “four hundred” since his arrival in
Canada.

Just before supper Tisab Ting is standing alone
idly watching the animated scene. Nan passes
close to where he stands, but she is talking so ear-
nestly to her companion, Amon Allen, a young medi-
cal student, that she does not notice Tisab. At
sight of Nan a feeling of restlessness that will not
be banished even by the force of his strong will
asserts itself. Tisab Ting now looks eagerly over
the assemblage in search ofa slight, graceful, white-
robed tigure that for some time past he has lost
sight of. Where can she be? Then, not being
able to find the object for which he is seeking from
where he stands, he goes in search of her; passing
through the crowd, stopping to speak to one, then
recelving an introduction to another, remaining by
the chair of some elderly lady, winning her regard
by his pleasing manner, again bending over the
chair of some society belle, and feigning a delight
at her speedy recognition of himself, speaking some
honeyed, flattering words in soft, wooing voice
which makes that socially seared organ, her heart,
beat more quickly. Yet all the while Tisab is ab-
sorbed by one thought. A slight, graceful, white-

robed figure, and as he nears a merry party, grouped
7 °

106 TISAB TING: OR,

as though gathered round one central figure, Tisab
Ting knows that he has found the object of his
search, when he hears a voice whose accents he lis-
tens to with eagerness.

“ Both my cousins and myself feel as though we
had partaken of one of our dearest friends, in fact,
we feel quite cannibalistic.” As Petra makes this
remark, Amon Allen sentimentally murmurs, “I
would I were a dog,” then, seeing Tisab Ting stand-
ing near, exclaims, “Come in Mr. Tisab Ting, come
in to the charmed circle”; but Tisab Ting is near
enough for his purpose, he can see Petra Bertram,
he can hear her voice, so he smilingly shakes his
head to Amon’s invitation, and turns to converse
with Mr. Ray; then the merry party, whom Petra
has evidently been entertaining with a version of
the luncheon, dispersed. Amon Allen escorts Petra
to where Mrs. Bunder is standing talking to a dis-
tinguished-looking gentleman, whose young face,
set in a mass of wavy white hair, worn rather long,
gives him a very remarkable appearance. This
gentleman welcomed Petra with delight, then giv-
ing her his arm, they leave the room, and once more
the dainty, white-robed figure is blotted from
Tisab’s sight, but not from his memory. Tisab
Ting is entirely out of patience with himself. Why
had he all that evening so persistently thought of

Pet
bea
SO ¢
mus
min
ister
cross
to in
Petr:
an
word
for tl
melec
sound
Seatec
holdi
eur o
caused
from ¢
of Pet
trium;
not heg
ig absq
riveted
statue
Petra nf
song a

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 107

Petra Bertram; there were present women more
beautiful than she, in richer dress, who would, if he
so desired, be very agreeable with him. But no, he
must continually think .of this woman. He deter-
mined to maste 1s thoughts of her, forget her ex-
istence, then in -e face of this resolution he
crossed the room » where Mrs. Bunder was seated,
to inquire the nane of the man who had escorted
Petra from the room.
“Mrs. Bunder, will you,’—but Tisab Ting’s
words are arrested, his question is never finished,
for through the room has floated such exquisite
melody that he turns to find out from whence the
sound proceeds. The white-haired gentleman is
seated at the piano, Petra is standing near him
holding a sheet of music in her hand. The grand-
eur of the music, the prelude to the song, has
caused the buzz of conversation to cease, then, out
from the softer swell of the music rings the voice
of Petra Bertram. It echoes, it sobs, it swells in
triumphant sweetness round Tisab Ting, who does
not hear the words of the song, as his every thought
is absorbed in the singer. He stands with gaze
riveted upon her, and he feels as though he were a
statue without sense or feeling. As he stands thus,
Petra meets his glance, and the memory of another
song and another evening scene returns to her re-

108 TISAB TING; OR,

membrance, and once again she hears a voice say,
‘You will sing again, and when you sing remember
you are singing for me and me alone.” Was she
doing this? For the words of the tender love song
ring out clear and with such passionate feeling,
that the coldest heart in that assemblage throbbed
quicker in response.

One heart there was throbbed to madness with
the flood of new-born emotion. Sending the blood
coursing through his veins, scurching his brain, eras-
ing surrounding objects and leaving but one figure,
Petra Bertram. A woman of peculiar character,
broad and deep-thinking in her views, sensitive and
full of harmony.

The song finished, Petra bowed her acknowled,
ment to the applause.

Tisab Ting understands himself now, he has
found the secret of his restiessness. The blood
still surges through his being, beating into his ears
the words, “ You love her, you love her; you need
never again question why she reigns so entirely in
your thoughts. You love her, you love her,” until
he feels that those around him can hear the words
also. Then excusing himself to Mrs. Bunder, he
goes to where Petras standing surrounded by the
many who are congratulating her on the charm of
her singing.

&
Ting
her
reme
4
ness,
wonc
smili
and t
remat
~&D~)
is due
Ha
cool, i
could
under
and i
Cou
bitter]
what 3
has be
been a
gard hg
ently e
“ Ho
knoek

see me

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 109

“ Accept my thanks, Miss Bertram,” said Tisab
Ting, holding out his hand ; then, looking at her as
her hand lay in his, he softly asked, “ Did you
remember ? ”

“Yes,” replied Petra, with disconcerting prompt-
ness, “and allow me to congratulate you on your
wonderful magnetic power.” This she said with
smiling ease, as she withdrew her hand from his
and turned to reply to some other complimentary
remark on her singing.

- “Do not praise my singing, Mr. Allen ; your praise
is due to Mr. Nareau, whose music compels music.”

Had Petra tried to wound Tisab Ting by her
cool, indifferent, smiling reply to his question, she
could not have succeeded better. He was sinarting
under the intensity of his feeling, she was calm
and indifferent.

Could she have but known it, thought Tisab Ting,
bitterly, how sweet it would have been to her—
what a revenge for his treatment of her! Luck
has been against me on this occasion, and I have
been against myself; for I could have won her re-
gard had I tried from the first, now I have appar-
ently even lost her dislike. J have a hard battle.

“ How do you do, sir? ”said Nan; “ you need not
knock me over, I am not a fairy that you cannot
see me; in fact, I feel quite substantial, for I have

110 TISAB TING.

just had supper ; but, what is the matter with you ?
You look as though you had seen a ghost or
received a shock.”

“T have both seen a ghost and received a shock,
an electric shock, and J will give one in return if
all else fails,” said Tisab Ting, more to himself than
to his surprised companion.

“Come and have some supper, then you will feel
better,” said Nan, soothingly, supposing that some
one had ruffled him about his nationality.

“You are very kind to me, Miss Nan,” replied
Tisab Ting ; then, after a short silence, he continued,
“ You will always be my friend, won’t you?”

Tisab Ting was so changed in mood and manner,
so different from the man she had met during the
past month, that Nan wondered what could have
happened, as she brightly replied to his question,
“ Yes, I will always stand your friend.”

After this assurance Tisab Ting resumed his
usual manner, and only one girl, a girl of ideal
thoughts and quaint humors, amongst that gather-
ed throng, knew that Tisab Ting—the Chinaman,
the man whose wealth, courtly, polished manner,
and educated brilliancy of thought formed a large
part of the conversation of the evening—was other
than he appeared, and Nan recognized the know-
ledge but dimly.

THE
was
press
coml
tial p
menu
ing m
with
fashic
pose
All
grega
ing a
were
the p
to be ¢
ful, th
“W
to sho
sketch
bled oy

CHAPTER IX.

THE morning-room at Mrs. Harrington’s residence
was a large, plainly-furnished apartment, which im-
pressed one with the idea of comfort and business
combined. Upon a writing-desk of very substan-
tial proportions were piled household account books,
menu lists, invitation sheets, and innumerable writ-
ing materials. The three-cornered table was strewn
with the current literature of the day. The old-
fashioned lounge and arm-chairs seemed to hold re-
pose in their depths.

All the members of the family were wont to con-
gregate in this room for a short while every morn-
ing after breakfast ; all doings of the previous day
were discussed within its walls; all proceedings of
the present day arranged. Do not judge this room
to be dull or commonplace ; it was bright and cheer-
ful, the living room of a living people.

“Where did you put that list, mother? I waut
to show it to Mr. Tisab, and give him a character
sketch of each individual,” said Nan, as she tum-
bled over the papers on the desk.

“Do you want the names of the guests who will
111

112 TISAB TING: OR,

arrive to-morrow ?” asked her mother, looking up
from her writing.

“ Yes,” replied Nan, turning over the papers and
prosecuting her search so vigoreusly that a bottle
of ink was upset over a box of paper in her ener-
getic career. ‘Then she tried to stay the damage
by wiping up the ink with a very handsome tea-
cover that Maud had just completed and leit on
the desk for her mother to admire. And to Mrs,
Harrington’s exclamation of dismay, Nan replied,
that “the inky floods must be stayed at all cost.”

At last all moist traces of the ink are removed,
and Nan, looking at the once dainty tea cloth, her
inky fingers, and the pile of ruined stationery, ex-
claims, in a conciliatory tone, “ Well, I never saw
ink go so far before; did you, mother ?”

“T never saw ink do otherwise than just what it
has done under like circumstances,” precisely an-
swered Mrs. Harrington. “Here is the list, Nan,”
severely continued her mother; “had you asked
for it at first, all this,” glancing at her inky daugh-
ter and inkier desk, “ would have been avoided.
You have a ready-enough tongue on most occa-
sions.”

“Thanks,” meekly said Nan, taking the list and

the lecture, and seating herself at the table near
Tisab Ting, placing the list in front of him.

“

trea
like
as tl

6
4

‘Tisa
ba
strai,
parti
and |}
alike
tions]
alwa
She i
can fe
brisk
fully
fully
shake
in lov
attituc
body i
sitting
at her,
ing, “nN

“No

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 113

“Two, four, five non-Montrealers, and five Mon-
trealers; ten in all,” counted Nan.

“Will we take them as they come, or would you
like to hear about the ladies first ?” inquired Nan,
as though eager for the work.

‘No, just take them as they come,’ returned
Tisab Ting.

“Well,” said Nan, deliberately, sitting up very
straight and assuming the appearance of an im-
partial judge, “I will first introduce Miss Eva Arber
and her brother Americans, The Arbers are much
alike in appearance, and could not deny their rela-
tionship. Eva is slight and dark, very energetic,
always into mischief or getting some one else there.
She is a pleasing, bright, agreeable type of Ameri-
can femininity. I like her, and you will like her,”
briskly said Nan. “A-bra-ham Lincoln Arber (fear-
fully patriotic over there in the States),” mourn-
fully mutters Nan, giving her head a funny little
shake as she drawls out the name “ Abraham,” “ is
in love with himself; he always assumes some such
attitude as this,” explains Nan, as she twists her
body in such a ludicrous manner that Petra, who is
sitting close by, and Tisab Ting laugh unrestrainedly
at her, while Mrs. Harrington gives an expostulat-
ing, “Nan, Nan, do not ridicule our friends,”

“No, no, dear mother, not that ; I was merely, for

114 TISAB TING; OR,

brevity’s sake, imitating Mr. Arber,” quickly repli-
ed Nan. Then, turning to Tisab Ting, continues,
“ He is rich, but I don’t like him. Maud does, but
I ani quite sure you will not.”

Nan then occupies a few moments in studying
her list, as though looking for an inspiration.

“You have not finished, have you, Miss Nan?”
asks Tisab Ting.

“No, but the next is rather a hard one; Miss
Mary Conkie, of Ottawa, not nice-looking, no gain-
saying that,’ meditatively said Nan; “ but,” enthu-
siastically, “she is clever and the dearest girl I ever
met. She has the strangest nose. On any one’s
face but her own it would look all right, I am sure.
I love her; everyone does who is good and honest ;
I am sure you will. Did I mention that Miss
Conkie’s mother was also coming?” asked Nan,
looking at Tisab Ting in an abstracted manner.

“ No, not yet,” answered Tisab Ting.

“ Well, she is of no account, anyway; I donot see
how she ever happened to be Mary’s mother, but
nature’s freaks are unaccountable,” said Nan, as
she rubbed her nose reflectively with her inky
fingers, thereby leaving her nasal organ a perfect
study in black and white. “ But I must continue:
Mr. Ralph Strathmore, of Toronto, Artist, fine look-
ing, dark-as-night mustache,” drawing her black

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 115

fingers with much effect across her upper lip, “agreat
admirer of—of—always wanting to draw Petra’s
picture,” this last said in such a low tone that Tisab
Ting alone heard it, and drew his own conclusions,
as his eyes followed Petra when she crossed the
room to speak to her aunt.

“The Montrealers are Archie Bunder—I need not
describe him—the Misses Prudent, twins, Dr. Pru-
dent’s daughters, common-place and ordinary, the
very salt of the earth are they; Mr. Noreau; the
gentleman with the long, white hair, who played
Petra’s accompaniment at Mrs. Bunder’s, you re-
member him, do you not, Mr. Tisab ? He is coming.
And last, but not least in his own estimation, is
Mr. Allen, to whom mother has given liberty to
come whenever he can steal time from his college
duties.. Now that is all, and a very good party ; do
you not think so, Mr. Tisab ?”

‘ Yes, Miss Nan, and I pronounce you a genius
at mental picturing. I see them all, all except Miss
Conkie’s nose.” But Tisab did not continue and
tell Nan that he saw one in particular, a man whose
appearance must in every respect differ from his.
Mr. Strathmore, who by his fairy art could repro-
duce the eve. changing attitudes and expressions;
and the charms of the one woman whom Tisab row
loved with a tenderness, a passion that surprised

116 TISAB TING: OR,

himself, knowing his own cold, deliberate, analytic
nature as he did.

‘Mr. Tisab,” said Nan, rising from her chair, “ if
we are going for that walk, we had better start.
Do you want any orders executed mother ?—for Mr.
Tisab and I are going to walk from one end of St.
Catharine street to the other for the purpose of
scrutinizing the various specimens of the human
fly.”

“No, my dear,” replied her mother. “ Mr. Tisab,
you must not allow my impetuous daughter to en-
croach too much on your good-nature.”

After Nan and Tisab Ting had left the room,
Mrs. Harrington turned to Petra and asked, “ Do
you understand that ?”

“No,” Petra replied.

“Then you do not think he is in love with Nan?”

“No, for I do not think Tisab Ting capable of
love; I think he simply likes Nan’s youthful
charmingly-candid manner.”

“T would prefer that his choice would be Maud,
but still I would not object to him as a son-in-law
in any instance,’ thoughtfully said Mrs, Har-
rington.

Petra hastened from the room; how she hated
her aunt’s miserable manner of looking after the
future of her daughters.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 117

Tisab and Nan pursued their way along the busy
thoroughfare, a street crowded with a busy, rushing
people, the workers of the city, for it was just noon,
and office and workshop poured forth their human
machines in a continuous stream ; men and women
in such variety that the brain reeled under the
thought, “These are the sons and the daughters of
one Adam.”

“Nan’s gaiety flowed, like the people, unceas-
ingly, until suddenly she noticed the unusual
silence and preoccupied manner of her companion,

“ What is the matter, Mr. Tisab; you have not
been your usual self since the reception at Mrs,
Bunder’s; perhaps if you spoke of your trouble you
would feel better, I know I always do. Did any-
one tread on your national corns?” said Nan,
rather shyly.

“ Did you ever have anything to worry you seri-
ously ?” inquired Tisab Ting.

“ Yes,” soberly answered Nan.

“YT am sorry to know that,’ gently said Tisab
Ting, “for I feel that you should go through the
world free from care.”

“Yes, others have said such words to me also, as
though I were an irresponsible child, but I am not.
I feel, I think, deeper than those around me imagine.
] saw you were changed at Mrs. Bunder’s, and since

118 TISAB TING: OR,

then also; none of the others have noticed this Tis
change, | am sure, but,’ she continued, looking he
kindly into his face, which looked very ugly under Mr
the rays of the glaring autumn sunlight, “I am occe

your friend, and if I can be of any service to you,

bide command me.” Can
i} (3 “T would like to tell you the cause of my mental wou
Aa disturbance; perhaps, then, it would cease beating neve
ARS itself into my brain, until I look round in fear to neve
ih Hk see if others have heard and read my secret,” said my |
_ Tisab Ting. his d
i} “I do not want you to tell me of your trouble, I wo
et then regret your confidence, for I want to help you sivel)
eS all I can,” said Nan. marr
1 i “No, I will not regret my confidence, of that I could
aan, am sure; but come, let us take this car, and go up lady,”
i et to the Mountain Park ; there I will have a chance At
es to speak to you more freely.” a star
ee On reaching the Park, Tisab Ting plunged im- dislikg
i ne mediately into the subject nearest to his heart. “M
a : ‘ “First, let me tell you, Miss Nan, that my he hag
ie motive in confiding in you is partly selfish ; I want to per
your advice, your assistance.” your ¢¢
Nan merely nodded her head; by this time she nation
had become curious to know what could bother this this de¢
man, who at all times had looked so sufficient unto coming

himself; she had not an inkling of the reason of “ Ha

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 119

Tisab Ting’s frequent lapses into abstraction, when
he had been with her alone since the evening of
Mrs. Bunder’s reception, or his perturbation on this
occasion.

“You partly know the reason of my coming to
Canaca.” If Tisab Ting had said this to Maud, she
would have expected a proposal to follow. Nan
never thought of such a thing. “But I would
never have come on such an errand as set forth in
my letter to your mother, had not my father, on
his death-bed, made me sole\nly vow to him that
I would come.” Tisab Ting said this so impres-
sively that Nan shivered in the warm sun; “and
marry your cousin, Petra Bertram; or, providing I
could not win her consent, some other Canadian
lady.”

At the mention of her cousin’s name, Nan gives
a start of surprise, saying, “It is well that Petra
dislikes you so much, since yu dislike her.”

“My father,” continued Tisab Ting, as though
he had not heard Nan’s remark, “ made me promise
to perform a more difficult duty, that of telling
your cousin the secret of her father’s death. Our

nation has always been regarded as the most filial ;

this deeply-rovud filial affection has to do with my
coming to Canada.”
“Have you told Petra about her father yet? I

ee as ee a ee See — ~
a > > Se

SS eee

st RET ES

PETE EEE

120 TISAB TING; OR,

know she is wearying to know, although she never
speaks of it to anyone,’ inquired Nan.

“No, not yet, I was about to tell her when I found
out another secret,” replied Tisab Ting.

Nan mentally braced herself, as her imagination
from dealing with the secret of Petra’s father was
hurried to the secret last mentioned. What was
this strange foreigner, whom she liked yet did
not understand, about to divulge to her; but her
nerves returned to their natural tension when he
continued more smoothly :

“From the first there existed between your
cousin and me an antipathy, she seemingly on the
defensive. I came with every intention of making
your cousin hate me so that she would not marry
me, even for my wealth. I said to myself, I will
do as my father wished, I will ask Petra Bertram
to marry me, and it is no fault of mine if I do not
succeed. I am of an interrogative disposition. If
I meet a peculiar character which I am unable to
frthom, I exert every faculty in my power to gauge
the unknown depths. Good God!” groaned Tisab
Ting, “how fatally my inquisitive deviltry has
proved, I alone can feel.”

Nan was speechless, she was completely magnet-
ized by Tisab Ting’s peculiar versatility, that
ranged up and down the scale of human expression
so rapidly that she could not follow.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 121

“T worried your cousin until her cold politeness
turned to aversion, and from aversion to hatred,
and from that to distrust and indifference which I
fear I can never overcome,’ and as Tisab Ting con-
tinued, he spoke as though he had forgotten Nan’s
presence, “but now I love her to madness—mad-
ness,” he reiterated, “ because I have made her hate
me. You saw me at Mrs. Bundev’s,”’ asked Tisab
Ting, looking straight into Nan’s face for the first
time since he had began to speak.

Nan nodded her head mechanically, utterly non-
plussed with the knowledge that Tisab Ting had
grown to love her cousin. “It was there I first
found out the truth, the depth of my love, the folly
of it.’ The tones in which he utters this, from
pathetic abandon to unresigned misery, fill Nan
with a pity for him which he immediately per-
ceives and resents. “ Do not pity me,” he instantly
said, in commanding tones; “ you are acquainted
with your cousin’s disposition, teil me how to act
to win even her toleration.”

“T cannot,” childishly replied Nan, as she grasp-
ed the fulness of his command. “I love Petra,
Petra loves me, and that’s all I know about her.”

“What! can you not help me after all?” said
Tisab Ting.

“T fear I cannot aid you as you would wish, but I
s

122 TISAB TING; OR,

believe that, could you but overcome Petra’s avoid- | ci
ance of you, her distrust of your truth, then you al
could win her love,” positively said Nan. fo

“But how can I do this?” earnestly inquired W
Tisab Ting, the man of years and of wisdom, who T;
prided himself on his knowledge of the world, re;
from the child in years of experience and worldly : tio
wisdom—a child in all but womanly intuitive me
power. ‘

“You could try ‘> do it,” slowly replied Nan, Tir
“by never wounding Petra’s sensitive nature as you int
have so frequently and with such apparent delight | saic
done in the past. By using with less effect the yf.

harmonious intonations of your voice. I firmly
believe that your voice is your worst enemy. Why,”
said Nan shyly, “I was distrustful of you when I
saw how you twisted »eople round your finger as
it were by the strange power of your changing
tones ; but your kindness to me dispelled all dis-
trust, and I grew to know you for what I now be-
lieve you to be, a true, honorable gentleman.”
“Your kind words do me good. I will follow
out your instructions for a couple of weeks at least,
and will hope and trust for success,” said Tisab
Ting. After a short silence, he continued, “ Then if
all else fails, I will try the electrical theory, one of
my father’s latest discoveries, the theory of re-

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 123

ciprocal attection. But not until I have exhausted
all other means of winning Petra Bertram’s love,
for after the ineffectual use of this theory, all else
will prove useless.” Nan looked in awe at Tisab
Ting as he said this, but asked no questions with
regard to the speech, and he vouched no explana-
tion, so the words were soon blotted from Nan’s
memory.

“T think we had better return now,” said Tisab
Ting, rousing himself from the gloomy meditation
into which he had fallen, “and begin our siege,” he
said, assuming a more cheerful manner.

As they hurry forward to catch a car which is
speeding along in their direction, Tisab Ting re-
marks, “I am so grateful for your kind friendship
this morning, I am learning many new lessons in
this country.”

CHAPTER X.

A WEEK had elapsed since the morning when Tisab
Ting had confided in Nan. Vainly had he sought
to conciliate Petra, and blot from her remembrance
all the past since his arrival; but the walls that
were so easily built were hard to break down, for
nuw Petra believed that Tisab Ting was exercising
another tone, and the uncertainty of his peculiar
voice intimated to her that this was another man-
ner of entertaining himself—another form of the
critical amusement that her presence afforded. So
Petra maintained the same coldly-reserved unap-
proachable manner towards him that she had assum-
ed for some time past, remaining in his society
as little as possible, for she was weary of him,
nauseated with the laudation she heard of him on
every side. Would the days of his visit never
come to a close, or a reply to her advertisement
reach her that would carry her far fron. sight of
him ?
Petra naturally enjoyed society, and would have
been the foremost spirit in the party now assem-

bled at Mrs. Harrington’s, but her mirth was al-
124

»

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 125

ways dampened by the proximity of Tisab Ting,
although when he was absent she was all viva-
ciousness. Those around noticed her changeful dis-
position, but never construed it to the coming anid
going of Tisab Ting, the Chinaman. Tisab knew
it and ground his teeth in impotent rage, but per-
sisted in his course of reconciliation, which he con-
ducted so unobtrusively that Mrs. Harrington, who
was much occupied with her position as hostess ;
and Maud, who, in conceit of the superiority of her
own charms, did not dream of a star other than
herself shining in the firmament of Tisab Ting’s
thoughts, did not notice any change in Tisab’s con-
duct to Petra. The house-party which was now
assembled knew no difference; but Petra did, and it
caused her great annoyance.

Tisab Ting was all kindness and consideration for
Petra, rendering little acts of service in a courtly
manner that belonged so entirely to him. Under
different circumstances they would have been grate-
ful to her, and even as it was, she thought more
kindly of him during the first week of the house-
party than she had done during all the subsequent
weeks since his arrival.

In honor of her guest, Mrs. Harrington had ar-
ranged a series of three grand social entertainments
to take place during the three weeks of the house-

126 TISAB TING: OR,

party. Although the weather was very warm,
Mrs, Hariington decided to give a ball in the first
week, believing that this style of entertainment
would the most impress Tisab Ting, bringing to his
notice the créme de la créme of Montreal society,
who would flock to her house at her request, the
magnificence that could be displayed on such
oceasion ; and last, yet first in her consideration, the
setting such a gathering would afford for bringing
before this Chinaman’s notice the beauty, the social
endowments of her daughters, more especially those
of Maud, for it was immaterial to Mrs. Harrington
which of her daughters this wealthy Chinaman
chose for his Canadian wife.

Tisab Ting, discerning this accurately, often puz-
zled Mrs. Harrington, making her doubt the ad-
visability of the house-party, by paying iiss Arber
most ardent attention ; apparently hanging on every
word the American’s vivacious tongue uttered ; or
again talking to one of the Misses Prudent as though
she alone was the one person in Canada who was
worth conversing with. How chagrined Mrs.
Harrington would have been, could she have with-
drawn the curtain of society manners and looked
into the deep depths of this man’s thoughts, and
seen there the possessive desire for her niece 07:t-
lined against all the varying change in his thoughts
and words.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 127

“One would hardly imagine that this quiet,
peaceful house will soon be the scene of so much
animation, said Miss Arber, on the morning of
the day of the ball.

“It is a wonder to me,” said Miss Conkie, giving
her hostess a flattering glance, ‘“‘ how Mrs. Harring-
ton manages to entertain so largely this evening
without the usual preliminary confusion.”

“T propose,” said Miss Arber, “since Mrs. Har-
rington has refused all our offers of assistance, that
we all take ourselves off to the grove and remain
there until dinner time. It will be nice and cool in
that spot, and we can take our books and work
and havea lovely time. Would that arrangemen
be agreeable to you, Mrs. Harrington ?”

“ Rather ask the others,” similingly replied Mrs
Harrington, “ for anything that will be pleasant to
them, will be satisfactory to me.”

“Well,” dramatically said Eva Arber, rising from
the luncheon table, “is it to be together we grove,
or divided we scatter? Pass your vote, ladies and
gentlemen.”

On the unanimous assent for the grove, the ladies
hurried away to get their work or books, and the
gentlemen went out to the hall to await their
retnrn.

As Petra crossed the hall, she was detained by

128 TISAB TING: OR,

Tisab Ting, who asked, “You are coming, are you
not, Miss Bertram ?”

“ Not immediately, I will not be over at the grove
for an hour,” replied Petra,

“Perhaps when you come you will fulfil your
long-neglected promise to tell me the legend of the
‘Dancing Rock,” said Tisab Ting, in eager, plead-
ing tones.

“T hardly think the opportunity will afford itself
for much legend telling to-day,’ coldly replied
Petra, “for, I have several duties to perform for
aunt, and then I have promised Mr. Strathmore
that I would give him all my unoccupied time this
afternoon, as he wishes to sketch Eva Arber and
me together, and as Eva is quite enthusiastic over
the arrangement, I could not disappoint her.”

“Or Mr. Strathmore either,’ said Tisab Ting, a
slight sarcastic smile curving his lips.

“No,nor Mr. Strathmore,’ complied Petra, as she
hastens away.

At times, Tisab Ting believed that Petra must
know the secret of his changed demeanor, and that
she was avenging herself for all his past conduct
towards her. And then again he would decide
that she was quite unconscious of his love for her.
He could not decide which he perferred, the former
thought or the latter.

Wi
the
led
ly.
Str,

I

for {
Are
not
was
of b
argu
The
wal
did
Mrs.
part
Tis
left h
appes
decide
a smil
“HA
tained
“Ki
they

ir

is

a

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 129

Tisab Ting had discovered a latent characteristic
within him, one that had lain so dormant during
the past years of his life that he had no know-
ledge of its possession. He was jealous, passionate-
ly jealous, of Petra Bertram’s friendship for Mr.
Strathmore, the artist.

The ladies appearing, a general move was made
for the grove. Eva, from love of mischief, carried off
Archie Bunder, who, noticing that Tisab Ting did
not attend any of the other ladies, decided that he
was waiting for Maud. Nan was taken possession
of by Mr. Strathmore. Miss Conkie sallied forth
arguing some point of difference with Mr. Nareau.
The twin Misses Prudent, inseparable at all times,
walked away, one on each side of Mr. Arber, who
did not look particularly elated over his portion.
Mrs. Conkie had been unable to attend tle house-
party.

Tisab Ting had remained just where Petra had
left him, at the foot of the staircase, and had every
appearance of one anxiously waiting. So Maud
decided, her little mouse-like mouth widening into
a smile of gratification as she saw him.

“How kind of you to wait for me. I was de-
tained by my maid,” she said.

“Kind to myself,” he instantly replied. And as
they went their way towards the grove, this versa-

130 TISAB TING: OR,

tile man cf the world talked and laughed with his
companion as though he had not another thought
but of her. He begged for two dances, and after
she had told him what her gown would be like for
that evening, he drew a beautiful verbal picture of
what she would be like. How she would win
hearts with her beauty, her grace. In fact, Tisab
Ting spread for her delectation a perfect banquet
of adulating flattery.

On arriving at the grove, Tisab Ting exclaimed :
“What a perfectly picturesque scene!” The party
had chosen a pretty, shady spot. The ladies were
seated on the colored rugs the gentlemen had
thoughtfully brought with them. The gentlemen
had thrown themselves in negligent attitudes on
the ground. All were busily engaged, the ladies
making pretensions to work, their escorts entertain-
ing them. All were laughing and jesting.

Tisab Ting spread the rug he carried and request-
ed Maud to be seated; he then threw himself on
the ground beside her, and drew a book from his
pocket. “ Will you not read to me, Miss Harring-
ton ? Your voice is so perfect that I am sure you read
well.” Tisab Ting felt as though he could not
tolerate Maud’s aimless inanities longer, and, as she
read in low tones the story of “ Priscilla, the Puritan
Maiden,” he was thinking, thinking with thoughts

not
and
rhyr
both
but ]
of he
was
cheer
place:
ae |
nothi
ful to:
My es
the he
would
itt T
Miss (
love g
lazines
of hea
“Ve;
intende
ing to
“T
could h
look of
it is so

THE ELECTRICAL KIss, 131

not of the reader or the reading of the idyl of man i
and maid. Maud might have continued reading a
rhyme to Tisab Ting’s thoughts until dinner, and
both reader and thinker would have been satisfied ;
but Eva Arber was beginning to get rather weary
of her game; while Archie had remained sulky it
was not so bad, but now that he was becoming
cheerful, she became gloomy. Noting Maud’s com-
placency, she decided it was time to interfere.
“I am both lazy and tired, yet I have done
nothing since I came here,” said Eva Arber in fret-
ful tones ; “when I saw that you desired to become
my escort to the grove, Mr. Bunder, I left my book in
the hall, under the erroneous impression that you
would prove so entertaining that I would not require
it. There are the Misses Prudent with their work ;
Miss Conkie with her discussion; Maud with her
love story and even Nan, my usual coadjutor in
laziness, is trying to learn to sketzh. Are you fond
of hearing anyone read?” she sweetly asked.
“Yes, very !” eagerly replied Archie, thinking she
intended going towhere Maud was seated and listen-
ing to her reading.
“T will read to you,” she heroically replied, and
could have laughed merrily at Archie’s ill-concealed i
look of digust. “I believe I am sitting on a book, ie
it is so awfully unseatable,” but rising, she discover-

132 TISAB TING: OR,

ed the source of her discomfort to be a drawing
block that Mr. Strathmore had searched in vain for
not long since. “Oh! I am sorry, Mr. Bunder, but
since I have raised your hopes, only to dash them
once again, suppose we go over to where Miss
Harrington is seated, and then we can get the benefit
of her reading, I am sure she would not mind.”

“All right,” complied Archie, with so much
alacrity that Eva nearly decides to remain as she is:
but Maud’s peace is too much for her.

After considerable trouble, for on the way to
where Maud is seated Eva steps on Miss Audo
Prudent’s silks and, in trying to rescue the silks,
puts her foot in Miss Lulu Prudent’s hat, bringing
destruction to both silk and hat, dismay to the
twins, amusement to her brother. Then taking a
circuitous way, she managed to rest on Miss
Conkie’s foot, which was stuck out rather conspicu-
ously. Miss Conkie, who was discussing the various
specimens of snakes and their stinging powers in
very learned manner, was instantly imbued with
the idea that one of the slimy creatures had made
its appearance. Thus she called “Snakes!” much to
Mr. Nareau’s astonishment. After profuse apology,
Miss Arber continued on her way, mentally declar-
ing that there was more amusement walking around
than sitting still.

dt
Mau
“
read
said |
* pray
“N
well 5
“H
sight
beginn
about
that g
object
Tisab
to have
as repre
whatey
join us
will art
and con
desertio
entertai
country
arranger
the plea
the ann¢

THE ELECTRICAL KIss. 133

“How charmingly you read!” said Archie to
Maud, as she looked up from her book.

“Yes, Mr. Bunder told me how beautifully you
1 read and suggested that we come and hear you,”
3 said Eva innocently, inuch to Archie’s confusion ;
t “pray continue.”

“No, not any more now,’ answered Maud, not

h well pleased at what she considers their intrusion.
ee “ Hel-lo, Pet!” calls out Miss Arher, as she catches
sight of Petra through the trees, “I was just
to beginning to feel anxious about you,” and she was
do about to rush off towards Petra, when she decided
ks, that she had not thoroughly accomplished her
ing object of disturbing Maud’s peace. So turning to
he Tisab Ting she said, “ Miss Bertram and I are going
a to have our portraits sketched by Mr. Strathmore
Liss as representatives of our country’s type, or style, or

whatever you like to call it, and I suggest that you
join us and have your nationality depicted also. I
will artange with Mr. Strathmore, so you can wait
and come along with Petra. Maud will excuse your
desertion for such a cause, and Mr. Bunder will
entertain her while you are representing your
country.” Eva, not waiting for any reply to this
arrangement, turned and raced away, not aware of
the pleasure she was conferring on Tisab Ting or
the annoyance to her friend Petra.

134 TISAB TING; OR,

“We will have to obey my lady’s mandate,” said
Tisab Ting, giving Maud a regretful glance from his
expressive eyes; “ you will excuse me, Miss Harring-
ton for a short while.”

“Qh, yes!” Maud carelessly replied, as she turned
to speak to Archie.

Tisab Ting advanced to meet Petra, “J am dele-
gated to wait for you and escort you to the presence
of Miss Arber.” Tisab mentally blessed the uncon-
scious Eva for being the means of giving him what
he otherwise would not have dared seek on this
occasion—the pleasure of being in Petra Bertram’s
society.

“Is Miss Arber annoyed, Mr. Tisab, at my not
getting here earlier?” inquired Petra. “I had so
many little things to attend to that I just rushed.’

“Miss Arber is all right, or as she would say,
‘quite fit’; but you look fatigued,” said Tisab Ting,
giving Petra a searching glance; “you will think

worse of me,” he said, regretfully, “for being the
primary cause of all this fuss.”

“Oh, no; not at all,” replied Petra, rather wearily,
“T will enjoy the dancing to-night.”

. “Will you promise me a valse, Miss Bertram ?”
eagerly asked Tisab Ting; but before Petra can
reply, Eva comes towards them.

“Tt’s all right, Mr. Tisab, you can be in it; and

you
eo}
whic
brow
Unit
ous p
could
celest
dresse
1s, W
in the
will
Mr, T
Over t
bewil
standi
the m
“M
implor
“ Be
said }
spectat

and

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 135

Mr, Strathmore has promised that if it is any good
at all, he will finish the picture, so we must all
strike graceful attitudes,” said Eva.

“What kind of a group would you like ?” asked
Eva, turning to the artist.

“Anything you like; it is to be your picture,
you know,” answered Ralph Strathmore.

“Well, I propose we allegorize commerce, or
which will have him. I believe,” continued Eva, her
brow a mass of wrinkles, “that Canada and the
United States are fighting for the most advantage-
ous position in the Chinese market. Mr. Tisab
could be in the centre, dressed as an old-time
celestial. Petra and I on each side would be
dressed in our respective flags. Now the question
is, which country will eventually gain supremacy
in the Chinese trade, for that is the one Mr. Tisab
will have to look on with grave benignity. Choose,
Mr. Tisab,” said Eva, stepping with comical dignity
over to where Petra was standing, who leoked with
bewiluered eyes from one to the other, not under-
standing why Tisab Ting should have any voice in
the matter.

“Miss Arber do not place me in such a position,’
implored Tisab Ting.

“Be fair to your country, Eva, and draw lots,”
said Nan, who up to this time had been a silent
spectator,

136 TISAB TING; OR,

“ Capital!” said Eva, handing Nan two pieces of
twig; “the longest wins Mr. Tisab Ting.”

“But [I don’t understand,” said Petra.

“Mr. Tisab is to be in the picture with us,”
energetically explained Eva; “come, you draw for
him first, Petra.” Petra, knowing it was no use
battling with this little American whirlwind, drew
a twig—the shortest. How anxiously Tisab Ting
had stood as Petra drew a twig, he alone knew;
when she drew the shortest he felt as though even
fate were against him.

‘‘Hurrah!” cried Eva, grasping Tisab by the
hand, “China, thou art mine!”

“By George!” ejaculated Ralph Strathmore,
“what a unique idea; if I can but work it out I
will make my fame and fortune by it in the next
exhibition.”

“No you don’t; you forget the picture is to be
mine,” said Eva, sternly.

“ Dear maid of the stars,” said Ralph Strathmore,
bending on one knee and looking imploringly at
Eva, “help me to fame and fortune.”

“ Arise, Sir Knight,’ answered Eva, her eyes
shining with pleased excitement, “thy request is
granted ; and now to work to win.”

Much merriment was evoked by the task of

grouping.

ball
witl
M
oppo
befo
Stooc
was
for t
hot fi
ping
he fo
thee

hore,

ey es

k of

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 137

“Mr. Tisab, were you but a little better looking
I would not have to conjure up so much admira-
tion,” outspokenly said Eva.

On the completion of the sketch, it was pro-
nounced good by the promoter. Without any
assumption their expressions were perfect, and the
artist had happily caught them. Petra looked sad
and discouraged. An animated, exultant look
clowed on Eva's face. Tisab Ting looked gravely
tolerant. .

Arrangements were there and then made for
further sittings,

Shortly after this they returned to the house to
partake of early dinner. .

Mrs. Harrington’s spacious rooms, perfect in their
ball-room decorations, were crowded in the evening
with such people as she loved to gather round her.

Mr. Tisab Ting had not been able to obtain an
opportunity of again asking Petra for a dance
before the arrival of the guests, and as he had
stood near his hostess while she received, it
was late in the evening before he could ask Petra
for the dance he so much desired; then he could
not find her anywhere. At last he saw her step-
ping into the recess of one of the windows, where

he found her leaning in negligent attitude against
the casement.

9

138 TISAB TING; OR,

“Excuse me, but may I have the pleasure of a
valse, Miss Bertram ?” asked Tisab Ting.

“T do not think I have one left,” returned Petra,
listlessly, not making an effort to look at her card.

“May I look at your card,” stiffly asked Tisab
Ting, angered at her manner, yet unwilling to
forego the pleasure of dancing with her.

“Certainly,” said Petra, handing the dainty little
programme to him.

“Here is a valse number nine, may I have it?”
asked Tisab Ting.

“Tf you wish it,” answered Petra.

“ Not if you would prefer not to dance with me,”
rejoined Tisab Ting, who was stung by her indif-
ferent tone and manner. For she was indifferent ;
her dislike, her fear, her desire to avoid him, the
pleasure and pain he had alternately made her
suffer, were gone, she knew not by what cause.
His sayings, his doings were simply matters of
indifference to her now. And Tisab Ting, feeling
this, raged against it as he thought, “This woman
I love might have been mine willingly had I but
acted differently at first. The most bitter regret
is ‘the what might have been’ in the lives and
affairs of men.”

“Tt is immaterial to me,” Petra said, coldly.
“Then I refuse it,” replied Tisab Ting, deliberately

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 139

drawing his pencil through the name he had writ-
ten on her card.

“You-—-you refuse,” said Petra, indignantly ;
‘why you speak as though I had asked the favor,”
Then, regaining her self-possessed dignity, she
coldly said, “Go; your company will be better
appreciated elsewhere.”

And with grave dignity he bowed and left her.
But during the evening, as he watched her as she
moved among her aunt’s guests, he noticed the
irritable expression playing hide and seek around
her mouth, an expression which gave to her face an
indefinable charm.

CHAPTER XI.

“May I have a word with you, Mr. Strath-
more ?” asked Tisab Ting, as he met the artist one
morning as he was leaving his room.

“Certainly; come in,” cordially responded Mr.
Strathmore.

Two weeks had sped on their way into the infini-
tude of other weeks since the evening of the ball,
and Ralph Strathmore’s attentions, on that occasion
and since, had been so pronounced that Tisab Ting
had been given no opportunity of reconciliation
with Petra, even had she so desired.

Tisab Ting, meeting the artist, had asked for
this interview with no previous thought or desire
for it; not even knowing, as he asked for the
audience, what he wished to say.

Strathmore smilingly requested Tisab Ting to be
seated. He had liked this Chinaman from the first,
but had been treated so distantly by him that their
acquaintance had not ripened into even the sem-
blance of friendship.

Tisab Ting took a couple of hasty turns up and

down the room, then stopping near Mr. Strath-
140

m
or

aly

rec

yo
der
firs
wil
Cou
five
rier
shov
thus
of t
Mrs,
wee
Ag
seem
eyes,
reque
his p
sight
rp
youd
contin
ask, f¢
of fam

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 14]

more, brusquely said, “ You are very kind to me in
sranting this interview so readily, for I have not
always been cordial to you, for I envy you the
regard in which Petra Bertram holds you. Could
you not pay her less attention? I love her ten-
derly passionately ; but I offended her during the
first weeks of my visit in Canada, and now she
will not allow me to address her even as a friend.
Could you not give up some of her society and so
give me an opportunity of breaking down the bar-
rier of coldness and aversion that Petra Bertram
shows so plainly to me. I would not have spoken
thus to you if you had been leaving with the rest
of the party next week, but I heard you promise
Mrs. Harrington that you would remain several
weeks and paint some family portraits for her.”

As Tisab Ting the Chinaman said this, his soul
seemed to shine forth from his wonderful grey
eyes. Not many men would have made such a
request of another, but Tisab Ting had forgotten
his pride in the rush of the tide of his emotions at
sight of Ralph Strathmore, his rival.

“J—I—understood,” stammered Ralph, “that
you disliked one another, but apart from that,” he
continued, more firmly, “I cannot do what you
ask, for I love her myself, and would lose all hope
of fame for the precious gift of her love. You have

142 TISAB TING; OR,

the same chances as I, Win her if you can,” finished
the artist, not boastfully or dauntingly.

“T will,” said Tisab Ting.

Well might each country be proud of her sons
as they stand with determined mien and firm-set
features, looking into each cther’s faces, and after a
few moments silence they instinctively clasp hands,

“JT admire you, Mr. Tisab Ting, and I would ask
you for friendship, but it would be useless; you
could not give it, for I cannot do as you ask,’ said
Mr, Strathmore.

“ My feelings are changed towards you,” returned
Tisab Ting, his foreign accent very pronounced in
his excitement, “but, as you say, I cannot offer or
accept friendship from you as long as you are in
the race for Miss Bertram’s love; I could not do
otherwise than hate you. I love like my nation.
I love with extreme passion—yea, fierceness. I
revere and esteem you for the kindly consideration
with which you have used me this morning; but
your friendship, no!” said Tisab Ting, as he turned
to go from the room.

“Wait,” said Ralph Strathmore, imperatively,
“it is only right that I should tell you.” Tisab
Ting thought that he was about to hear that Petra
had already promised the artist that she would be
his wife, and his face grew rigid with repressed

fee
bec
ref,

ii

sloy
(a3
toa
the
and
fee]
Why
maid
forgc
Inner
As
man
statu
refus¢
“2
many
confic

proved
pointe
intent

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 143

feeling. “Twice have I asked Miss Bertram to
become my wife, and she has on both occasions
refused me.”

“ You—say — vou—have—asked—her—twice ?”
slowly questioned Tisal Ting.

“Yes,” returned the artist, “and I will continue
to ask her until she either promises to be mine or
the wife of some other. I would seek and ask over
and over again for fame, wealth or position and
feel that I had lost not one whit of manliness.
Why not continue to ask for the love of this dear
maid?” This last he said as though Tisab Ting was
forgotten and he was speaking in reply to some
inner questioning.

As Tisab Ting noticed the grand physique of the
man before him, then remembered his own small
stature and ugly features, he thought, “If Petra
refused this man, what chance have I?”

“I thank you, Mr. Strathmore; there are not
many men who would be so noble in giving such
confidence after what has passed between you
and me,” said Tisab Ting, as he turned and hastened
from the room.

Mrs. Harrington felt that her house-party had
proved very successful. She was greatly disap-
pointed when she saw that Tisab Ting had no
intention of asking Maud to marry him, bt was

144 TISAB TING; OR,

continually with Nan, seeking her out on all occa-
sions, often talking earnestly and impressively to
her. The friendship of Nan and Tisab Ting
could well be misinterpreted into love, for they
enjoyed one another’s society, and both loved the
same woman.

The mammoth picnic had been as successful as
the ball. On the day previous to the breaking up
of the house-party, Mrs. Harrington entertained a
select number of her friends at a switch garden
party. The weather was delightful for that season
of the year. Tisab Ting, as he sauntered through
the grounds, thought he had never seen a prettier
picture. The early autumn of green and gold
tinged with red, the bright afternoon sunshine, the
daintily dressed ladies attended by flannel-clad
youths, the graceful flitting backward and forward
of the switch players, the low hum of voices, a
merry ring of laughter from triumphant switchers.
As Tisab Ting stood speaking to Mrs. Bunder, he
saw Petra going in the direction of the grove and
concluded that she was going to the grotto; he
watched her until she entered the grove and was
lost from his view in its shadows; just then some
one called Mrs. Bunder away. What trifles, light
as a summer cloud, carry us on the stream called
life; for then Tisab Ting hastened after Petra,

“

Tin
I
tior
wit
Hox
col
to
did,
carr
abo
obje
of S
of JT
wit
as t
of t
‘Pet

La
len
son
oh
bier
old
the
lad
ard
S, a
ers.
, he
nd
he
Was
yme
oht
led

tra,

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 145

fearful that he might be detained. At last he
reached the grove, never staying to question, to
reason his folly. He hurried on towards the grotto,
to find Petra seated near it, and he feigned surprise
at seeing her there, but before she could rise he
had seated himself near her.

“Do not rise, Miss Bertrand, and go away just
as I come,” exclaimed Tisab Ting.

“TI was going anyway, very soon,’ replied Petra.

“Wait but a few moments longer,” pleaded Tisab
Ting.

His heart was beating in a very tumult of emo-
tion; this was the first time he had been alone
with Petra since the morning in the old wind-mill.
How changed he was since then. How calm and
cold his companion sat, never making an attempt
to entertain him, as every other woman he met
did. All the while he was thinking thus, he was
carrying on a conventional conversation with Petra
about the trees, the birds, all the surrounding
objects. Then the little nothings, the drift-wood
of society’s stream, ceased to float, the under-current
of Tisab Tings thoughts gave a braver swell, and
without change of voice, muscles of face or position,
as though he were continuing the past conversation
of things in life, yet not of individual life, he said,
“ Petra, I love you; will you. be my wife ?”

146 TISAB TING; OR,

“ No!” she replied as though she were answering
a question about some tree, bird or insect.

“Ts there no hope of pleading my love?” asked
Tisab Ting, inquiringly looking at Petra, but still
retaining his careless attitude.

“No!” again replied Petra in monosyllable, as
she looked directly at Tisab Ting, her face wearing
an amused, nay, interested smile.

He writhed under the scourge of his own question-
ings. “In proposing, would it have been better
to have pleaded passionately for her love, as his
heart dictated?” ‘Only to be scorned,” came the
mental reply. “No!” he would return to all ques-
tions, “I took the best and only course. I have
told her I love her, and she will think of that while
J am away, then on my return she may give me a
warmer welcome.”

“TI expected nothing more than what I received,
and I have lost none of my dignity by an undigni-
fied r -~wosal, followed by rejection.” Old customs
an? pride of country, nation and self, were yet

and rooted deep in this man’s heart. More
\uan a@ century is necessary to remove centuries of
pride, and it was this indomitable pride that re-
strained Tisab Ting from pleading as he might have
done, knowing full well the place he held in her
thoughts.

iti

fron
plae
witl
your
agai:
you
stine
In co
to be
in al
3ut
Petre
since
amus
amus
of hos
nothi
lesse
Tis
while
withi
would
but he
ae
have ]
woul

a 9

er

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 14,

—I

“Mr, Tisab Ting, I afforded you much amusement
from the first day of our acquaintance, in this very
place was it not? Your strength of mind, combined
with what you call your higher Chinese education,
your courtly polished manner, were all arrayed
against my sensitive annoyance at being found by
you making a fool of myself on this spot. My in-
stinctive dislike of your nation, my lack of power
in controlling my facial expressions, caused my face
to be the mirror, the index of my various feelings,
in all my want of polish in comparison with yours.
Sut I have been an apt pupil, Mr. Tisab Ting,” said
Petra, with a musical ‘laugh, “it is some time now
since I found self-confidence and so lost the art of
amusing you, and I do not propose to recommence
amusing you again. I would do much for the sake
of hospitality,” she said, in mocking accents, “ but
nothing so painful to my sensitiveness, nothing so
lessening to my dignity.”

Tisab Ting had listened with outward calmness
while Petra was speaking, but with what a tumult
within! How he loved her! What a pleasure it
would be to win her voluntarily after such a speech,
but he sighed as he thought that could never be.

“Tam going away ina week or to, I suppose you
have heard that I promised the Spinkers that I
would make a short visit to them in their United

148

TISAB TING; OR,

States home. I hardly know when I will return to
Canada, not until next year, at the earliest; but
when I return,” he said, fixing his eyes upon her and
compelling her to return his gaze, “I will again teil
you I love you—will again ask you to marry me.
It is only a question of time, Petra,’ said Tisab
Ting gently, “ you will be mine.”

“You are amusing, Mr. Tisab Ting,” Jaughed
Petra as she arose, giving a little shake as though to
free herself from the magnetism of his eyes, “ but I
must not remain here longer, I think I have stayed
too long as it is.” ‘

Returning, Tisab Ting did not again speak of his
love, but talked brightly end pleasantly on general
subjects until Petra forgot with whom she was con-
versing, and became quite animated, and thus they
appeared before the astonished eyes of Nan in such
apparent friendship that her kind heart beat with
gladness and sympathy for Tisab Ting, as she con-
cluded trom enpearances that he was supremely
happy.

A few hours later a delicious quietness brooded
over the scene that had been stirring with life. All
the guests of the garden-party were gone. The
members of the house-party had vinished to
dress for dinner. The light was just fading as
Petra, who had decided not to dress for dinner,

wal
thia
sati
the
of |
witl
in h
unti
awa
she
Tisa
sum
at he
not |
with

“

|
was
look
Tis
he ha
just
bette
cousi
them
and
oceur
satio

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 149

walked with down-bent head through the yarden,
thinking of Tisab Ting and that afternoon’s conver-
sation, until she was awakened from her reverie by
the sound of voices, then she saw the slight figure
of Nan, with Tisab Ting standing near, looking
with love-like attention at her as he held her hand
in his. Petra stood looking at them in amazement,
until they turned and saw her, then she walked
away, anger surging in her heart as she thought
she heard Nan’s sweet laughter, accompanied by
Tisab 'Ting’s mellow tones, float out to her on the
summer night. So he was having his amusement
at her expense after all; but, she thought, Nan does
not know all, or she would not laugh in concert
with him,

“That was a good one to start with, was it not ?”
was the unlover-like remark of Tisab Ting, as he
looked smilingly at Nan.

Tisab Ting had been telling Nan of the proposal
he had that afternoon made to Petra. And he had
just asked Nan, jestingly, if she and he had not
better flirt desperately, and thus try to rouse her
cousin’s jealousy, when Petra had appeared before
them, and as she turned and hastened away, Nan
and Tisab Ting had laughed spontaneously at the

occurrence in the face of their foregoing conver-
sation.

1°0 TISAB TING: OR,

The following morning Petra’s conclusion with
regard to Tisab Ting and her cousin Nan was con-
firmed when Mrs. Harrington said to Nan, who was
seated on a low stool in drooping attitude, think-
ing gloomily over some words that Amon Aililen
had said on the previous day about Jerry Arnald,
“Has Mr. Tisab talked to you of love, Nan?”

“Yes,” absent-mindedly returned Nan.

On hearing Nan’s reply, Petra thought, “ What a
miserable two-faced wretch Tisab Ting is to win
Nan’s child: sh affections and at the same time try
to amuse himself with me—the sooner he goes the
better for the peace of all.”

Mrs. Harrington would have continued her ques-
tioning had she not been called from the room. A
few moments later Petra and Nan were scartled to
hear shriek after shriek resounding through the
house, and, hastening from the room in the direction
of the sounds, they found Mrs. Harrington lying
in the hall below. In some unaccountable way she
had tripped in her haste and fallen down the stairs.
Confusion reigned. Mrs. Harrington was carried
to her room in an unconscious state and medical
aid summoned, and after what felt like a lifetime
to those who waited for that great man’s decision,
it was learned that Mrs, Harrington had injured
her spine and would be unable to walk for many

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 151

months to come, never again with that stately
tread as of yore.

The house-party dispersed, of course, and Tisab
Ting, who now felt himself to be in the way,
decided to start immediately for the United States.
Before leaving, he saw Mrs. Harrington, who asked
him to visit them again on his return from the
States. ‘‘ Perhaps, Mr. Tisab Ting,” she said, “I
will feel better disposed to lose one of my girls
then,” and Tisab Ting wondered at this—was she a
clairvoyant that she know he loved her niece ?

CHAPTER XII.

IF the old saying required proving, that “the best
goods come in small parcels,’ why Amon Allen was
proof sufficient. He was small to insignificancy.
No country would claim him for a son, but he
claimed Ireland for his mother country. His face
beamed with love for all mankind. Nature had be-
stowed none of her gifts on him but a kindly,
generous disposition. He had neither great wealth
nor position, and he cared nothing for them, as most
men do. Why he attended college was as much a
mystery to himself as to his fellow students. He
and Jerry Arnald had formed an acquaintance when
Jerry first entered college; but, after a few months,
this acquaintance ripened into friendship staunch
and true, friendship which was beneficial to both.

Allen, hearing Jerry say he was not comfortable
in the house in which he was living, had invited
Jerry to come and share his rooms. Jerry gladly
consented, for he knew that Allen visited at the
Harringtons’, and, hearing so seldom of Nan, hun-

gered for news of her.
152

(

had

(79

onl)
ing
er):
this
up o
his ]

“ce ]
sunc
muck

(73 N

old fe
Bund
glad]
you a
toN
ing fo
“Vo
Want
never
first 2’
ables, 4
and he
ladies,
his k
had ret

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 153

On the night of Mrs. Bunder’s reception, Jerry
had pored over his studies until Allen’s return.

“Well old boy,’ said Allen, as he entered, “if I
only had your liking for study, I wouldn’t be rac-
ing around, dancing attendance on all the pretty
girls, and looking important before all the notables,”
this he said with such a funny, dignified drawing-
up of his smaJl person that Jerry could not restrain
his laughter.

“T wished to be with you when you left for Mrs.
Bunder’s this evening, nevertheless,” said Jerry,
much to Allen’s suprise.

“ No, really did you ? why did you not mention it
old fellow? Mrs. Bunder dotes on me; I wonder
Bunder don’t get mad and turn me out, and would
gladly welcome any friend of mine; but I will tell
you all about it if you would care to hear.”

“Yes,” eagerly said Jerry, for had he not sat wait-
ing for just a word of his dainty love.

“You are the queerest fellow, Jerry: you always
want to hear about my evenings out, but will
never go out yourself. Now what will you have
first ?” good-naturedly inquired Allen, supper, not-
ables, guests in general, music—ah, it was delicious,

and he sighed at the memories recalled,—or the
ladies, “She was divine,” he exclaimed, thumping

his knee, as though some pleasant remembrance

had returned.
10

154 TISAB TING; OR,

Jerry’s heart gave a mighty throb, for he thought
that Amon must surely mean Nan.

“Did she look more beautiful than usual?”
inquired Jerry, his voice husky with the feeling that
his heart had risen in his throat.

“ Beautiful ? she was superb!” exclaimed Amon,
with the extravagant expression of his nation, “and
so kind to me, I feel as though I could lie down and
have her walk over me. I believe I am in love
with her, I could: die for her, she was the attrac-
tion of the evening—the star of the evening.”

Jerry's heart beat more fiercely as he heard this.
Nan the centre of a brilliant throng, the star of the
evening. Hecould see her, as with imperial dignity
she walked a very queen, envied of women, adored
of men. How quickly fancy can outline and colora
mental picture !

“ And to hear her sing,” continued Amon, “ well,
I do think Petra Bertram the most beautiful, talent-
ed, charming woman in Montreal.”

Jerry’s heart ceased to beat to suffocation, he felt
as though that organ was in his feet, what a fool he
had been!

“But I must not linger over the harmony of one
sweet voice and charming face, for there were many
others present,” said Amon.

Allen then gave a description of all the ladies

an
ho
Je)
to |
‘
dre
her
her,
inh
way
look
but
anxi

6

fy
7a

ed to
that
A
the v
“8B

she V

such
« \
Jerry
“ \
Amon
closed
Jer

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 155

and what they had worn, commenceing with the
hostess, never mentioning the Harringtons ntil
Jerry’s patience was nearly exhausted as he waited
to hear Nan’s name? at last it came.

“Maud Harrington looked simply dazzling, and
dressed elegantly. Nan—I just wish you could see
her,” said Allen, looking at Jerry, “ you would like
her, I feel sure, she looks so innocent and childish,
in her simple white gown, and she has «\1ch a queer
way of looking at you, like this,’ and amon Allen
looked at Jerry with awful contortion of features ;
but Jerry looked at his friend without a smile,
anxiously wishing that he would proceed.

“As though surprised at seeing you, yet delight-
ed to meet you, as though you were the one person
that she most desired to see. It is so flattering.”

And as Allen spoke, Jerry dreamingly saw all
the varying expression of Nan’s deep blue eyes.

“But if appearaness and report go for anything,
she won't be gracing Canadian society much longer,
such a child as she is, too.”

“What do you mean?” hoarsely demanded
Jerry.

“Why, old fellow, you are taking a cold,” said
Amon, solieitously, as he rose and went over and
closed the window.

Jerry could have damned him with a will, but

156

TISAB TING ; OR,

he remembered that his friend knew nothing of his
relations with the Harringtons, so he restrained his
mad eagerness. _

“Why, you see,’ continued Alken, leisurely re-
turning after closing the window, and seating him-
self comfortably in the chair again, while Jerry sat
hating him for his slowness, “the Harringtons, as
you know, have a Chinese visitor just now, and he
is paying ardent attention to Nan—by Jove, and [
think she loves him, for just before dinner to-night
I saw them looking into each other’s eyes, making
up, I suppose—for at the first part of the evening
they hardly spoke to one another—she seemed to
keep him at a distance, and when I escorted Nan
through the rooms, I saw Tisab Ting watching us.
As Nan and I sauntered up to where Petra Ber-
tram was standing describing a Chinese luncheon
they had had that afternoon, wasn’t that plaguey
Chinaman right after Miss Nan’s heels. Now I call
that giving no other fellow a chance. But I must
be off to my bunk, and I think I have talked
enough for one night,” finished Amon.

He had, for he left with Jerry Arnald misery and
despair: Misery in the thought that Nan’s promise
would keep her from happiness. Could he be gener-
ous and write to release her? No, he would make
her fulfil her promise to ths letter, she would be

Jer
Na
con
of |
Jer
at A

a3
|

Mrs,
um,
Now
thing

b]

are,
you,
you.
day gs
her I

have

acd ua
me to
pitien

In

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 157

that Chinaman’s bride soon enough, he bitterly
thought. Despair, as he realised how far distant
Nan Harrington was from him.

During the house-party at Mrs. Harrington’s,
Jerry continually heard Allen couple the names of
Nan and Tisab Ting, and Jerry’s face after such
conversations was so ghastly that Allen would beg
of him not to work so hard, to take more play; but
Jerry, recovering himself, would laugh scornfully
at Allen’s concern.

“Say, Jerry,’ said Amon on the day following
Mrs. Harrington’s garden-party, “if I were a medi-
um, you and Miss Nan would be well acquainted by
now, for when I am with her I generally say some-
thing about you—tell her what a good fellow you
are, how hard you study, how the professors esteem
you, and the fellows look up to you and admire
you. And she always seems interested. Yester-
day she asked your name, in speaking of you to
her I have always called you my friend, she must
have thought your name a mighty queer one, for
she gave a great start. And then I often speak of
her to you. To think you might be very well
acquainted with her if you would only come with
me to call; but some people are such sticks !” im-
patiently said Allen.

In the spring of 1996, very much changed in

158 TISAB TING; OR,

appearance was Jerry Arnald, the successful
student, from the youth who had acted, nine months
before, as Mrs. Harrington’s under-gardener. The
society of polished, intellectual men, fellow-stu-
dents, masters and professors, a growing knowledge
of his own intellectual gifts, the constant strain of
waiting to hear more of Nan and Tisab Ting, most
effectually effaced all boyishness from Jerry’s face,
and awkward ungainliness that was so apparent
and redolent of rural, unsocial life, from his manner,
He could now enter a room without feeling that
extreme nervousness which had overwhelmed him
at first.

On the evening of Nan’s birthday, Jerry was
listles-ly turning over the leaves of a new medical
journal, thinking of Nan. He had learned from
Allen that Tisab Ting was expected to return in
July, believing that soon after his return Nan’s
engagement would be announced, for in a few days,
or as soon as Jerry could make up his mind to pen
the lines that would give Nan back her promise,
she would be free to enter into an engagement with
the man she loved. Jerry felt grieved as well as
gloomy; he thought that Nan might have written
him on this, her birthday, whatever her feelings
might be; but, he reflected, “I suppose she feels
sore about the promise she gave to me.”

ul
hs
he
u-
lore
of
ost
ce,
ent
ier,
hat
hin

was
ical
rom
n in
an’s
ays,
pen
m1Se,
ith
l as
tten
ings

feels

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 159

“ What! mooning over saw-bones’ journal,” cried
Amon, as he entered their sitting-room, throwing
i small white envelope on the table, saying, “ there
take your mind cff the subject of bones, hearts and
gizzards, and peruse that; it looks like a love-
letter and may give you some new knowledge of
the science of the heart.”

Jerry eyed the missive, but never touched it, as
he thanked Allen for bringing it to him. He did
not dare to touch it while Allen was present; he
felt as though he would do something foolish—
laugh, or ery, or kiss that dainty missive, so he
waited until his friend left the room.

“You are a queer fellow, Jerry—no heart, no
heart, all brain.’ When the last echo of Amon’s
steps had died away, Jerry picked up the letter
with trembling fingers, opened and read words that
made his heart bound with gladness—words that,
coming so unexpectedly, unnerved him and caused
the tears to flow in burning drops down his cheeks,
to fall on the letter which contained just a few

lines of girlish expressions in uneven handwriting.

“DEAR JERRY,—

“ Accept my thanks for the lovely birthday re-
membrance that you sent to me, and my assurance
that you are still my dear friend, that I am still

160 TISAB TING: OR,

unconscious of the feeling—love. Oh, Jerry, I felt
so proud of you when I read of the honor you had
gained; but I was sad, also, for with the knowledge
of your success I felt as though the companion of
bygone days was gone indeed.

“Now do believe me ever your true friend,

“NAN HARRINGTON.”

“Nan, Nan, will you ever know what joy this
letter has brought ? Will I ever whisper into your
listening ear all the agony I suffered in my first
college year,” thought Jerry, gazing at the epistle
in his hand as though it were a living thing; then
bending forward in a perfect abandon of joy, he
kissed the letter passionately until all the tears
were dry and only stains remained, like scars, to
mark a man’s agony——an agony of joy over a resur-
rected love mourned as dead. Folding the letter
and placing it in the envelope with tender care, as
though it might be wounded by a rough touch, he
put it in an inner pocket near his heart, and that
was its resting place until the ink was rubbed and
erased, the paper yellow, the marks of the tear
drops alone standing out round and distinct.

Jerry was the most unsentimental of men in
general; but in particular, like others of his sex,
he had one sentimental weakness. Love of Nan
was his,

indee¢
latio
me,
enter
to dig
other;
anno
fuss, ]
night

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 16]

At midnight, when Amon Allen returned, he
gave Jerry a puzzled took of inquiry. “ What's
the matter, lad? Really, I hardly knew you, for
you look like a sunbeam. I am glad to see you
looking more cheerful. I was afraid you were
yoing to be ill, but you are better now,’ and he
put his arm across Jerry’s shoulders as though he
would very much like to hug him; but that would
not do, oh no; such actions were all right for
women, but not for men.

“T feel as light-hearted as aschool-boy; my letter
brought me good news,” said Jerry.

“That is well,” said the kind-hearted little Irish-
man, and seeing that Jerry did not wish to speak
further on the subject of his happiness, said, “The
boys are going to give a big spread in your honor ;
I see you have a notice of it here.”

“Yes,” replied Jerry, “it is very kind of them
indeed; I have done nothing to merit the congratu-
lations and admiration that have been showered upon
me. I was far advanced in my studies when I
entered the University, and I have had no society
to distract me,” smiling at Amon, “as you and the
others had, so I worked hard and steadily. I felt
annoyed at first that the boys were making such a
fuss, but now I feel glad: I have experienced to-
night for the first time the pleasure of my success.”

a
3

Sy ee Sareea

ey

weeenee:

$e
;

162 TISAB TING; OR,

In 1965 the Board of Governors, which has power
under the Statutes to frame regulations touching
courses of study, matriculation, graduation, and
other educational matters, and to grant degrees,*
led by a number of the progressive members of the
board, who desired to recognize the exceptional case
of intelligence, the genius of intellect for medical
science, the law of advanced matriculation was
framed for the department of medicine at McGill
University. Several members of the Board of
Governors had been opposed to the interpolation of
this Statute, claiming that the laws and Statutes of
the University had been framed as best adapted to
the average intelligence, and that no change should
be made for the unit; but the majority of the Board
of Governors, aided by the faculty, overruled the
dissenting minority, and the Statute was carried.

This advanced Matriculation Statute provided
that any student who showed such signs of giant
intelligence that he out-stripped his fellow-students,
would, upon order of the faculty, be matriculated
from the first to the third year without passing the
second year course. This Statute was a great incen-
tive to application, but an advanced matriculation
examination was so difficult that only from one to
three passed it in every ten years. It was con-

* Calendar of the faculty of medicine, McGill University.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 163

sidered one of the greatest honors of intellectual
ability to which a student could attain.

Jerry alone of the number who had entered for
the advanced Matriculation examination had passed
C it successfully, and since he had received Nan’s
eC birthday letter, he looked on the honor he had

gained as one year taken from those which divided
3 him from her,

ws

re one

Ml The dinner, or spread as Anon had called it, given
of in Jerry Arnold’s honor by the students of the first
of year, was a great success. A number of the pro-
of fessors had been invited, also a few of the third
to year students. ‘The speeches of the evening from
Id the students overflowed with generous expressions
rd of kindness for their fortunate brother-student.
lhe The professors were not far behind them in com-
mendation of Jerry’s ability.
ed When Jerry rose to reply, he spoke of the univer-
nt

sal kindness and consideration he had received from
ts, classmates and instructors. “ Your sympathetic

ed adulation on this occasion,” said Jerry, whose fluent
he tongue never seemed at a loss for expression or
pn- thought, whose bri'liant speech was cheered from

ion time to time to the echo by his enthusiastic listen-
to

ers, “ will make me exult too much over the honor
on- IT have won. Gentlemen, you exaggerate with re-
gard to my ability. What I have won is not so

Sa

164 TISAB TING.

difficult to win. The second year course of Uni-
versity work is but a continuation of the first and
a preparation of the third. Had J passed from
second to fourth year, I might rightly have claimed
the generous homage to my intelligence paid to me
by you.”

As the professors sat and listened to Jerry's speech
they believed that at no far distant day this youth
of grand intellect, clear-cut feature and manly bear-
ing, would be a leader, a bright star in the firma-
ment of medical science.

Jerry was no unusual phenomenon; his brain
was educated to a certain standard by unremitting
study, and the training of his early life had made
him physically strong enough to endure heavy
mental strain, without danger of ruining his consti-
tution, a3 it would surely have done to many of
the delicately-nurtured, pampered sons of wealth
and ease.

Jerry thought how fitting the application to his
case were the words, “To those that have, more shall
be given,’ when, on the morning following the
dinner, he received an offer from Dr. Finly asking
him to act as assistant for him during the summer
months at the Montreal Eastern Hospital Home.
What a chance was this to serve unaer one of the
greatest specialists in surgery, in a hospital teeming
with subjects.

ore
ano
tend
som
mor
and
alo
grea
“Li
Ir
whi
que
nigh
you

aq o ©

CHAPTER XIII.

A moan, a whisper, a broken prayer, a weary
sigh, a repressed sob, perchance a snore, from some
pain-worn sleeper—the language of the Montreal
Eastern Hospital at night. All the poor pain-
stricken creatures from Poverty Row, in the east-
ern part of the city, brought low by want, ill-usage,
or sin, find care, protection and alleviation of their
sufferings inside the philanthropical portal of this
great hospital, built in the very midst of misery
and degradation, standing as though, with pitying
tenderness, it could look on the children of God,
some of whom had grown amongst tares, all their
moral growth checked ; others on rocky soil, stunted
and puny; others, again, by the wayside dying; it
alone standing good, pure and inviting. Upon the
great arch over the door is engraven the motto,
“Like as a Father Pitieth His Children.”

In the woman’s ward the occupant of a snow-
white bed turned and tossed incessant!y, more fre-
quently than her fellow-sufferers. Presently the
night nurse, bending over her cot, inquired: “ Are
you in pain, Mrs. North ?”

165

166 TISAB TING; OR,

“No, my dear, returned Mrs. North, “not very
sick in body, but oh, so sick and anxious in mind,”

“Are you afraid you will not recover?” gently
asked Nurse Athol.

“No,” returned the woman. “I know I will die
very soon, for the operation was not successful ; I
am too old,” she mournfully said ;” but [ am not
afraid to die.” Then she sobbingly whispered, “ If
[ could only see my son Benjamin, the last of five.
He was my baby, but last year he went to seek his
fortune, promising that he would return soon ; then
we would be comfortable and happy. I gota letter
two months after he went away, and since then I
have heard nothing of him; but he would come,”
she eagerly said to the nurse, “he would come if
he only knew his mother was dying; I am sure he
would come,’ she repeated, “and hold me in his
arms. Benjamin! Benjamin! my son, why did I
let you go?” she cried, weakly sobbing.

With womanly tenderness Nurse Athol soothed
the dying woman, giving such words of comfort as
she could.

“If you give me your son’s address, Mrs. North,’
said Nurse Athol, “I will sent several telegrams,
telling him to come to you.”

“Could you?” gasped the woman, her eyes shin-
ing with eagerness at the thought that some effort
would be made to recall her wandering boy.

to?
alr
lia

She
est
whi
tie

ing

“

nal

iii

eigh
that
here

—_—=. Ts

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 167

“ Yes, that could be easily done, and we could
receive an answer to-morrow some time,” cheerfully
said Nurse Athol.

“God bless you!” fervently returned Mrs. North,
giving the nurse her son’s address. “ Now go
quick,” and she impatiently pushed Nurse Athol
from her bedside, her weak, feeble arms strong
with nervous energy.

Nurse Athol pursued her way towards the doc-
tor’s offices. She was a tall, strong-built woman,
almost masculine in bearing; her face was pecu-
liarly weird in expression, pale, transparent com-
plexion, large black eyes, with such a world of
sweet, patient sadness in their depths, raven-black
hair brushed back severely from her forehead.
She had a true, steadfast character—a worker earn-
est and unremitting, endeared to all of those with
whom she came in contact, doctors, nurses, pa-
tients.

“Are you engaged ; may I come in, Mr. Arnald ?”
inquired Nurse Athol.

“Certainly ; anything wrong?” asked Jerry Ar-
nald,

“No, just about that poor dying woman in ward
eight. She was moaning so pitifully for her son
that I said | would do what I could to get him
here by sending telegrams, And this is the address

Ramage asks ag
ates PGS OE IIR tow

oe

oats

Avenel

168 TISAB TING; OR,

she gave to me. I came to you, feeling sure you
would do what you could.”

“Certainly; I will attend to the matter as soon
as Watkins relieves me. I will not be sorry for
the walk ; we have had a hard day. Butabout this
Mrs. North, has she no other relatives?” asked
Jerry.

“T believe not. She earned her living by wash-
ing. She has four sons dead, only one living, and
it makes my heart break to hear her mourn for
him,” sadly answered Nurse Athol.

“Here is Watkins coming; I will go and do the
best I can, but really it is not much use,” thoughtful-
ly said Jerry. “ Dr. Finly told me this morning that
she could not live more than two days at the most.”

On the following morning Mrs. North was evi-
dently sinking very fast, but was bright and clear
in mind when Dr. Finly and _ his assistants passed
through the ward. She pleadingly asked if they
would stay a few moments, for she would like a
bit of writing done. Never a smile answered this
poor, poverty-stricken woman’s request. Writing
materials were instantly brought, and Jerry wrote
her last will and testament. Such a funny, com-
monplace assortment of goods—enough to make
one laugh; but, strange to say, all faces were sad,
and not a few eyes moist, as the weak, wavering

JU

the
ful-
that
ost.”
evl-
lear
ssed
hey
e a
this
ting
rote
om-
make
sad,
pring

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 169

old voice made its dying bequests, all for Benjamin,
in case she might die before his return. The clock
that his father had bought thirty years ago, and
ull the money remaining after her funeral expenses
had been paid from her savings—twenty dollars—
to which was to be added the sum realized from
the sale of three wash-tubs, the wash-board, a half
box of soap, the bed, chairs, table and crockery that
were now in her room—all for Benjamin; but if
Benny tailed to return in one year from the date
of her death, or if proven that he bad died, all she
had died possessed of was to be handed over to
Nurse Athol.

This document was duly signed and witnessed,
and the woman, holding it tight in her hand, sank
back on her pillow and soon fell into a quiet slecp.
Just as the shadows of evening were falling she
awoke, but not to consciousness; her sands of time ~
had nearly run, and as Nurse Athol bent over her,
she murmured, “Go for him—my Benjamin; he has
come,’ Nurse Athol, knowing that the woman
was dying, sent for Jerry Arnald, who was then on
duty.

Jerry instantly hurried to the ward. As soon as
Mrs. North saw him, she stretched forth her arms
towards him.

“ Benjamin! Benjamin! you have come,” she

cried, her voice thrilling with mother-love,
VI

170 TISAB TING; OR,

Tenderly Jerry took her if his arms, smoothing
back the hair from her wrinkled brow with tender-
ness womanly. Then the sands of this woman’s
life changed back to the days when her Benjamin
was a youth. “Benny,” she whispered gravely to
Jerry, “take your arms from round my neck ; come
kneel by your mother’s side and say your evening
prayer.” Down dropped Jerry by her side; he
would surely have been less than human could he
have denied this poor woman the dying joy of her
son’s supposed presence. Then through the silent
ward there echoed the faltering voice of Mrs.
North, “ Now — I — lay—me—down—to—sleep.”
“ Now I lay me down to sleep,” repeated the deep,
masculine voice of Jerry. Then the next line of
the familiar childish prayer was forgotten, and the
weak voice faintly faltered, “If I should die
Oh, Benjamin! Benjamin! I see my Benjamin; he
is walking in green pastures by a still water. Wait
for me; Iam coming.” She was gone !

Quietly Narse Athol wept by the bed for a few
minutes; but tears must be dried—duty was wait-
ing. That evening an answer to the many tele-
grams inquiring for Benjamin North was received.
Sad irony of fate! The telegram stated that Ben-
jamin North had died eight months previous, worth
twenty thousand dollars, and the heirs could have

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 171

the same on application. The whim of a dying
woman had made Nurse Athol a rich woman.
Near the end of Jerry’s hospital engagement he
was walking through the Art Gallery, talking with
several of the most eminent medical men of the
city, with whom he was a great favorite, for they
saw in him a congenial spirit, a man who merely
required time to be one of the best surgical doctors
of the day. As Jerry, with the others, stood exam-
ining a beautiful piece of sculpture that had but
recently been placed in the collection, Nan Har-
rington and Mrs. Bunder passed through the rooms
The meeting with Jerry was so sudden, so un-
thought-of, that Nan passed him with only a
passing glance of recognition. Jerry, seeing this,
and knowing that he had changed almost beyond
recognition, walked to where Nan was standing
alone, looking at a picture with unseeing eyes, and
debating within herself whether or no it was Jerry
she had just seen. Mrs, Bunder was seated a few
yards away, speaking in her usual decisive manner
to Dr. Finly. |
“You have not entirely forgotten me, Nan ?” said
Jerry, holding out his hand to her.
‘‘No,” replied Nan, hesitatingly, “although I
nearly passed you; you are so changed.” To Nan,
this:man who stood with smiling ease and court-

172 TISAB TING; OR,

eous speech, who was apparently in company with
some of the best men of Montreal, was a new indi-
vidual, an old friend in whose presence she was ill
at ease. Although they had both lived in the same
city, Nan had not seen Jerry since the parting in
Mrs. Harrington’s garden.

“Well, there was 1oum for a change,’ he laugh-
ingly replied. This was one of the proudest mo-
ments in Jerry’s life, as he watched the changing
expression of Nan’s face and felt her surprise at his
changed appearance. “ You will be pleased to
hear,” he continued, “ that I happened on a piece of
rare good luck. When the University term ended,
Dr. Finly engaged me as his assistant at the Mon-
treal Kastern.”

“That is the poor hospital, is it not?” inquired
Nan.

“Yes,” gravely replied Jerry, “and one of the
saddest places inthe world. Such a splendid work
is done in that Eastern hospital. The nurses are
the grandest women I ever met. There is one in
particular, loved by all. I am sure you would like
her,” enthusiastically said Jerry, as his thoughts re-
turned to the bedside of the sick and distressed,
and he saw a figure in severe dress, so different
from the style of that of his companion, bending
with tenderness and sympathy over the white cots

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 173

that were occupied by the varying shades of
humanity.

“ What is she like?” asked Nan, more to hear
Jerry express himself than out of interest for the
nurse mentioned. Then Jerry gave a glowing de-
scription of Nurse Athol, her strange, statuesque
beauty, her winning manner, her Christian life, and
the grand work she was doing, both physically and
spiritually, for those who came under her care.

‘She must indeed be a grand creature,” returned
Nan, as Jerry finished his verbal sketch of Nurse
Athol.

Mrs. Bunder and Dr. Finly came up to where
Jerry and Nan were standing; introductions fol-
lowed. Mrs. Bunder invited Dr. Finly and Jerry
to luncheon; Jerry excused himself on the plea of
work, saying to Dr. Finly, as that great gentleman
was about to expostulate, “I have an appointment
with Nurse Athol ; we are going to do some analyz-
ing this morning.”

“Ah! well, if it is Nurse Athol, that settles it,
Mrs. Bunder; vou will have to excuse this young
man; but I willbe charmed accept your invita-
tion.”

Jerry was rather annoyed at Dr. Finly’s speech.
Would Nan understand ?

At luncheon Dr. Finly entertained Mrs. Bunder

174 TISAB TING.

and Nan with anecdotes of Nurse Athol, until Nan
was heartily sick of the name, and Mrs. Bunder
good-naturedly suggested that “Dr. Finiy should
marry the charming nurse.”

“T would gladly, but she will not have me;

younger men than I are seeking her favor,” replied «
the Doctor. S

Upon hearing this, Mrs. Bunder declared that 6
“she must go and see this wonderful woman, over t]

whose charms two such men as Dr. Finly and Mr.
Arnald positively raved.”

CHAPTER XIV.

“Dip you enjoy your travels through the United
States, Mr. Tisab?” inquired Nan on the afternoon
of Tisab Ting’s arrival, as they were all seated on
the balcony.

“ Yes, very much indeed ; I like the country, and
I think the people are charming,’ replied Tisab
Ting; then, turning to Mrs. Harrington, he said,
“T heard from the Arbers that you had not entirely
recovered from the fall you had last October, so I
decided to postpone my return to Canada from
June until August.”

“That was most thoughtful of you, but unneces-
sary, for you would be welcome under any circum-
stances. We looked for your coming in June, and
were disappointed at your non-arrival,” said Mrs.
Harrington.

Tisab Ting found his hostess much changed in
appearance. Her stately, haughty bearing was gone,
and she found it necessary to use a cane the greater
part of the time. Her face was haggard and drawn
as much by discontent against the fate that had
dealt so hardly with her as with the suffering she

175

SIE tr see are perenne

: YE
>
; §}
i} BL
OS\qy &
i n §
$ .

TISAB TING: OR,

had endured. She had been a very exacting
patient, and during her long illness would have no
one to wait on her except her niece; and Petra,
only too willing to be of service, attended her aunt
with untiring patience.

Tisab Ting, when he saw Petra, was shocked by
her changed appearance, and as she now stands—
her head resting against one of the posts that sup-
port the balecny—he notes the lassitude of her
position, and his heart swells with anger against the
woman who has been instrumental by her selfish-
ness in this change.

Other changes have occurred in Tisab Ting’s ab-
sence: Archie Bunder is the betrothed of Maud,
with Mrs. Harrington’s full consent, and as Tisab
Ting speaks with Nan, his heart aching in sorrow
for Petra, Mrs. Harrington is arranging the double
wedding that she intends to bring about as soon as
matters have been definitely settled between Tisab
Ting and her younger daughter.

And what has occurred to che .ge Nan since last
he saw her—for she was changed—Tisab Ting can-
not decide. There had been a sweet, sad, wistful look
on her iace, a shyness in her manner when greeting
him, that had been quite foreign to Nan when last
he saw her.

“What do you think of our Lachine now, Mr.

T
Wi
Ti
cle

tun
anc
fas
rea
has
“
gail

rl ye

expl
Tisa

ies

Nan
and
belie
Cans
Fren
name
“ y
verse
Ti ng.

a

* Jol

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 17

~j

Tisab—does it compare favorably with Yankee
water?” questioned Nan, breaking upon Tisab
Ting’s reverie on the changes he saw marked so
clearly on the faces of those around him.

“J have seen nothing to equal it, Miss Nan,” re-
turned ‘Lisab Ting; “I love to sit here within sight
and sound of it. I could not explain to you what
fascination the Lachine holds over me. Perhaps the
reason I love it is becatse of the hospitality that
has been showered upon me in its vicinity.”

“Not at all—that is not the reason, Mr. Tisab,”
gaily answered Nan; “ your love for that dancing,
rippling, white-capped stretch of water is patriotic.”

“You are pleased to be enigmatical, Miss Nan;
explain yourself, so that we may follow you,” said
Tisab Ting

“* The early explorers of old France,’ explained
Nan, “ when they first saw the waters of Lachine
and Lake St. Louis stretching out before them,
believed that they had found the waterway from
Canada to China, which called forth from the
Frenchman the exclamation, ‘La Chine!’ hence the
name ‘ Lachine’ given.”

“Your daughter, Mrs, Harrington, seems well
versed in Canada’s historical lore,’ said Tisab
Ting.

* John Fraser.

17S TISAB TING: OR,

“ Yes, | sometimes feel tuat she is too aggressive
a daughter of Canada,” replied Mrs, Harrington.

“Qh, not aggressive,” replied Tisab Ting, “ one of
Canada’s fairest, most patriotic daughters.” Nan
winsomely bows to Tisab Ting in acknowledgment
of the speech.

“Sir Foreigner,’ said Nan, “I do not wish to ap-
pear egotistical in your eyes after your kind speech,
but I must always claim that Canada is one of Eng-
land’s fairest daughters, growing, as she does, year
by year, in population, strength and intelligence,
yet still retaining filial relations to the mother
county. Thus patriotism radiates from thy sons
and thy daughters, beloved Canada, when they see
thee in the progressive beauty and grandeur of
1996!” The speech that Nan had begun in a spirit
of jest ended with earnestness that startled her
listeners.

Even Archie Bunder was drawn from the all-ab-
sorbing occupation of admiring Maud to say, “ Why,
Nan, it is really too bad that you are not a young
man; you would make a most gallant patriot!”

“T car be next door to a patriot,” replied Nan, “ I
can be a Red Cross nurse,”

“Where did you get such an idea? Don’t let me
hear of it again,” peevishly exclaimed Mrs. Harring-
ton. Then turning to her niece, she said, “ Petra,
kindly get me my shawl, I am rather chilly.”

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, Wy

“Let me go and get it for you; I am sure I could
find it, Mrs Harrington, as Miss Bertram looks very
tired,” said Tisab Ting.

But Petra was away on her errand as her aunt
finished speaking, but she gave Tisab Ting a friend-
ly glance on her return, for his consideration of her,
that made Tisab Ting’s heart beat with joy un-
speakable.

Whilst Tisab Ting, the Chinaman, had been try-
ing to solve the subtle change in his Canadian
friends, Nan and Petra were pondering over the
same undefinable problem of change with regard to
their foreign guest. The power of love, the mighty
elevating lever of humanity, whether in connection
with divine or human, had been instrumental in
making Tisab Ting what centuries of civilizing in-
Huences could not have done—a man humbled of
his o’er-weening pride of self and country, not less
grand by reason of this, but the nobler. He now
loved, with an ardor inordinate, the woman whose
sensitive nature he had so insistently wounded in
the past. His love for Petra made him scorn him-
self for the pride that had caused him to ask for
her love, as he had done the previous summer.

In the days that followed Tisab Ting’s return to
Canada, Petra would have grown to like him better
liad not the remembrance of Nan’s sweet, wistful

180 TISAB TING: OR,

face intervened ; for in June, when word had been
received of Tisab Ting’s delayed return until Au-
gust, Nan’s bright vitality had lessened—a brooding
sadness was often seen on her face. Petra believed
Tisab Ting had won Nan’s love, and was careless of
it, and she scorned him as one whom her true,
honest character could scorn when she thought of
her dear, childish cousin, Nan, who was always so
kind in cheering and making her life brighter, made
unhappy.

When such thoughts as these assailed Petra, her
manner to Tisab Ting was very cold and reserved,
making him hopeless and despairing of ever win-
ning her love, and at such time he made matters
worse by going to Nan for counsel and advice.

One evening in September, as the deepening au-
tumn twilight had nearly darkened into night,
Tisab Ting found Petra sitting on the wide, flat
rail of the balcony, her head resting against one of
the massive pillars, Her face looked pale and
wearied in the dusky half light, and as Tisat Ting
stood near her, his heart felt heavy and sore with
longing for the right to bring joy, mirth, happiness,
love, into her life.

“ Dear Petra, stay, listen tome,” exclaimed Tisab
Ting, as Petra was about to rise on seeing him.

In powerless surprise, Petra sat and listened as

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 18]

Tisab Ting continued, his voice vibrating with pent-
up feeling. ‘“ Last summer, when I asked for your
love, I asked coldly, as though I was asking for a
worthless gift. I loved you dearly then, but my
pride was greater than my love. I would not beg
for your love. In my national pride I said, ‘ I give
her love, wealth and position ; Ishould not stoop to
plead,’ so I governed my love, and let my pride
rule, and lost you. But now, now,” he exclaimed,
as he thrust forth his hands as though to clasp hers,
but as quickly to withdraw them, when he saw her
shrink from him, “I beg for your love; I humbly
acknowledge your superiority, dear maid; do not
deny my heart's desire.”

“You missed your vocation, Mr. Tisab, when
you did not endow the stage with your wonderful
dramatic powers. I believe you could even have
vied with the theatrical darling of the nineteenth
century, Henry Irving,” said Petra, with an amused
laugh, Then, anger getting the better of amusc-
ment, she continues, “ How dare you insult me, sir,
with your professions of love? I have had enough
of them; for even did I love you, which I do not,
! would spurn you like a miserable reptile.
You are beneath the love of a good woman!
Hush! do not speak, I will be heard, even if the
truth is not palatable to you,” she said, as Tisab

182 TISAB TING: OR,

Ting was about to interrupt her. “You win the
affections of innocent, trusting girls, then like a
worthless toy you cast that love aside. By reason
of your great wealth, you presume in these practi-
ces ; but I care nothing for your miserable money or
more miserable self. I command you, go! do your
duty, garner the love you have won, if you have a
spark of manhood in you; then, and not till then,
will I respect you more than I do now, and that is
yery little, I assure you.

As she was about to go, he said in a voice there
was no resisting, “I do not know the duty you
refer to, but I will do my duty if you will again be
seated and hear with patience what I have to say.”

“You must excuse me, for I am required indoors,
Mr. Tisab Ting!” returned Petra coldly.

“You would oblige me greatly by remaining, as
I wish to speak about your father’s death!” | said
Tisab Ting.

“My father’s death!” breathlessly repeated Petra.
“What of it?” ‘

“You will stay?” inquired Tisab Ting.

“Yes! please proceed quickly with what you have
to say!” implored Petra.

“There is something that I wish to tell you first,
that you may the more fully understand the dis-
closure Iam about to make. Will you listen patient-
ly?” asked Tisab Ting.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 183

“T wish to hear nothing,” answered Petra, “but
the messages you have for me, and an account of the
way in which my father met his death, if you are
acquainted with the facts.”

“T was present when your father expired,” re-
plied Tisab Ting, all passion gone from his voice;
“but I will tell you nothing except in my own
way.”

“Then continue,’ returned Petra, her voice full of
the anger and displeasure at what she feels to be
his cruelty.

By the light of the rising moon Petra can see
Tisab Ting standing calm and dignified, apparently
unruftlead by what had passed, or her anxious desire
to he: at he has to tell her. All her impatience
is stillea when he proceeds, in a voice full of vary-
ing intonations, clear, sweet and soothing:

“ My father was one of the ablest electricians of
the century, a man of brilliant intelligence and deep
thought; and although a Chinaman,” said Tisab
Ting, with quiet sarcasm, “he founded the théory
of the electrical kiss—the kiss of affection. He
found that in many, not all, of the human race was
a vein of electricity. This vein, when present, runs
counter to the pneuogastric nerve, which supplies
the heart with nervous energy from the brain.
Those in possession of this vein have great mesmeric
and magnetic power.”

oR

Sass

SR OREO ys

ae

i
Mit

i) oe

t

ah
thy

a oe

1 ee
wu

5

Sn a a

it. me r
ce

184 TISAB TING: OR,

“ Where did you say this vein was to be found,
and what is its use?” inquired Petra, who was
somewhat carried away by the soothing sweetness
of Tisab Ting’s peculiarly accented voice, and the
unusual unheard-of theory he was advancing.

“Tt is found,” replied Tisab Ting, “on the left
side of the neck, and if one desiring the love, the
affection of another which he cannot otherwise win,
can touch with the lips this electric vein on the
occasion of the first kiss may win the love, the
affection of the person kissed. I think I remarked
that some are devoid of this electric vein ?”

Petra believed so little in this Chinaman’s protes-
tations of affection, that his recent proposal was
completely forgotten.

“TI have always been credited with a certain
magnetic power. I wonder if I possess tliis electri-
cal vein?” said Petra, bending back her head and
thoughtfully rubbing that portion of her neck where
the electrical vein should be, according to Tisab
Ting’s description.

Tisab Ting looks at Petra intently as she stands
thus; then swiftly bending forward he kisses her
lightly on the neck ; then standing erect he watches
the effect of his act, while every nerve in his body
tingles with excitement and anxiety.

Petra stands as one turned to stone, a creature

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 185

void of thought and feeling; then her white lips
quiver, her eyes look into Tisab Ting’s wildly, with
a lurid, burning glare in their grey depths. Thus
she stands like a subordinate creature brought to
bay by the strength of will of a superior being.
Then, as the mental tension relaxes, Petra passion-
ately gasps, “ I—love—you!” then, turning, hurries
into the house and to the quietness of her own
apartment.

As Tisab Ting stands, a satisfied smile lighting
up his ugly countenance, Mrs. Harrington advances
towards him.

“Mr, Tisab Ting, I witnessed your conduct just
now; I was surprised; I thought you too much of a
ventleman of honor to make pretensions to love one
member of my family and flirt with and kiss another.
Kindly explain your action!” demanded Mrs.
Harrington in haughty tones.

“T love her whom I kissed; but as your niece,
madam, would not bow to the human love of a
Chinaman, she has bowed to his intellectual love,”
gravely and deliberately replied Tisab 'Ting.

This was an unexpected blow to Mrs. Harring-
ton’s plans, and, luckily for her future dignity, she
was unable to make any reply. Bowing to her
guest she, too, hurried from the presence of Tisab

Ting the Chinaman, whose peculiar scientific
12

186 TISAB TING.

humanity, the world, and that boa constrictor
called social life, have not yet digested. When
they have, the age of electricity will be more fully
developed.

CHAPTER XV.

PETRA, on reaching the precincts of her own cham-
ber, gave way to a perfect storm of emotion that
carried as a mighty cyclone all former thought and
purpose before it. Now, with tears and sobs, she
knelt by her bedside. Again, in nervous agitation,
she paced the floor backward and forward, then
throwing herself into a chair with determination
to sit quietly, ever striving for calmness in her
desire for thought; but still the voleano of her new
emotion raged and would not be calmed. The old,
old story of love given and received, that so often
brought peace and quiet, was a terror to her.
Rocking herself back and forth in a very paroxysm
o grief, she wailed, “How I love him! how I love
him!” Then in anger against her own testimony
she would exclaim, “ No, no, it cannot, cannot be!
Do I love this man whom one hour ago I detested ?
Do [ love this creature who is so mean that he will
stoop for mere pleasure to win the affection of a
dear, trusting child like Nan? I do not love him,
I will not love him. Even did Nan not stand

between me and such love, I would be a fool to
187

16

1A

1.25

——
——
——
—=

l

ie
OF
k=
z=
2h —
>
ud
Or
—
In
=e

eo
ct
* “ln
‘&
4

188 TISAB TING: OR,

care for this man whom I so thoroughly distrust
other than as a stranger.” Then seating herself by
the window and looking at the calm; still beauty
of the scene before her, she stretches forth her
arms, and in deep agitation cries: “Oh, thou
inimitable One, take Thou away all burning strife
between love and honor! Give me back my peace
of mind, and make me as I was but yesterday.”
And with the thought of yesterday comes the
memory of that day and the nervous dread that the
morrow will hold nothing but sorrow, the renuncia-
tion of a love that had been lighted, as the lamp

is lighted, by the current of electricity, yet a love °

which burned so brightly that it well-nigh dazzled
her with its wondrous glare, making all other
things in her nature subservient to it.

Could such a love continue? Would it not burn
out by reason of its intensity? It could not grow
more intense, she thought, with a sobbing sigh.

With thoughts such as these crowding: and
hastening up for answer that could not be satisfied
by a philosophy hemmed in by all-absorbing love,
Petra kept her watch through the night, until at
last sleep came in all its gentleness, imprisoning
the weary brain and locking out jostling, impatient
thoughts, Petra awakens as day is breaking its
way through the iron bars of night. The eastern

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 189

sky gradually assumes the appearance of a gor-
geous artist’s pallet, spread with many colors that
the master hand will use on that day to transform
the grey canvas of landscape and life. As Petra
watches the radiant effect of sunrise, the rosy dawn
that looks so promising, yet which so often loses
itself in storm and clouds in the fulfilment of the
day, the memory of the previous day returns and
the yearning wish, “ Oh, that yon bright sky were
emblematic of my future! Then rising from her
position near the window, where she has slept so
dreamlessly through the shadows of the night, she
proceeds to make a hurried toilet, as though in
haste to get from her own thoughts, when suddenly
she gasps, “My father, what of him? Father,
father, you were with all else forgotten in those
past hours of madness! Your memory will serve
me to strength! I will bestrong!” Then with an
assumption of cheerfulness with which she tries to
deceive herself, she thought, “I feel that this China-
man, whom I so unwillingly love, will tell me
something of my father that will kill all affection.”

The household had not yet stirred ; not even a
servant was to be seen, as Petra quietly left the
house and entered the garden. ‘The calm serenity
of the early morning was beginning to operate on
her feverish, agitated spirit, which had been tossc |
so ruthlessly by storm on a strange new sea.

—

SEEPS SC a Spe ene pat oar iets

190 TISAB TING; OR,

“ How are you feeling this morning, my dar-
ling ?” inquired Tisab Ting, in loving tones, as he
placed his hand on Petra’s shoulder. He had come
unnoticed by her, his foot-fall noiseless in the soft
grass.

Where now the quiet, the calm she had almost
succeeded in experiencing? Gone! with a few
words spoken in a musical, caressing voice, by a
small though dignified foreigner. In a perfect agony
of varying emotion Petra stood ; the desire to hurry
away, overcome by a consuming love that carried
all else with it, breaking down every barrier of
character that had stood as law for so many years.
A tempting whisper, “ What news of your father ? ”
Love against honor outweighed the balance. What
was Nan’s love to hers? And, turning, Petra
placed her hands in Tisab Ting’s, unable to look or
speak to him who had won her love by his great
scientific knowledge.

‘‘Look up, dear love,” said Tisab Ting, and the
calm, soothing tones of his perfect voice carried
away for the time all doubt and fear from Petra’s
mind. “ Now that I know you love me, | wish to
tell you of your father. Come, let us go to the
grotto.”

Through the garden they go in an elysium of joy,
the ground emerald-paved, the trees fairy arches,

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 19]

the flowers sweet-scented, with delicate hue, or
flaunting in color—all for them. Where was room
for demon doubt? Not in Tisab Ting’s tender care
or caresses ; not in the ardor of his glances or lover-
like form of his speech; and surely not in Petra’s
glowing face or love-lit eye, or the sweet return of
a tender caress, the flushing face, the downcast
eyes that told their tale all too truly.

“ Dear Petra,” began Tisab Ting, on reaching the
grotto, “ I want you to deal with me leniently after
hearing my story. Your love for me will help you
to judge me fairly, for wrong was not mine, if
wrong it was, remember that. First, I will tell you
of the cause of your father’s premature death; then
I will give you my father’s dying message to you.
My father loved yours as a brother, and your
father returned it in kind. In this country they
would have been called true friends ; in our country
they were called kindred. While in some out-of-the-
way place your father was stricken with fever, but
of this we knew nothing at the time, or we would
surely have gone to him and nursed him. When
your father recovered from that fever, he was a
doomed man; the medical men of our country
gave him six or nine months to live, and, of
course, his first thought was to return to his own
country and see you before his death. I shall

192 TISAB TING: OR,

never forget that day when your father called on
mine and told him of his recent illness and ap-
proaching death, and the loss of the large fortune
that he intended for you, stolen from him by a man
he had thought he could trust. Petra, your father
was a hero if ever there was one; his face looked
so calm and beautiful as he spoke of you, and said
how glad he was to feel that you were well pro-
vided for; and he expressed the hope that you
would never leave the shelter of your aunt’s roof
until you became the wife of some good man.
Then he was full of thankfuiness for the goodness
that had spared him’ for a féw months to enable
him to go to you. Oh, that the memory of that
day could be blotted out,’ and Tisab Ting shaded
his eyes with his hand as though to exclude the
bright scene that was so out of sympathy with the
sombre memory. Petra was sobbing at the picture
conjured up by Tisab Ting’s words; and he gently
smoothed back her hair from her forehead as
though in grief for greater pain that must be in-
flicted, as he continued: “ As your father told his
story of sickness, poverty and approaching death,
my father sat near, with hands tightly clapsed to-
gether, tears streaming down his face every now
and then, miserably asking from the depths of
his great love for your father, ‘Antony, Antony,

ros
sur
ret
sm
‘TI
hay
the
afte
deat

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 193

what will I do when you are no more, when you
are yone from me, my more than friend, my
brother ?’”

“Oh, Tisab! do not tell me any more of the
details,” sobbed Petra; “I cannot, cannot bear it.
Dear father died before he was able to get away
from China, was that not it ?”

“Hush! do not tempt me, Petra,” sternly replied
Tisab Ting, “I gave my word and honor that you
should know all, so I must centinue. My father
was the most skilled electrician of this century.
He seemed to live for nothing but the advancement
of that science, and, being wealthy, he was enabled
to follow the bent of his inclination.” And _ here
Petra shivers as she thinks in what other way
electricity is to again affect her life. “When your
father ceased speaking,’ went on Tisab Ting, “ mine
rose and hurried from the room—your father and I
supposed on account of his excessive grief; but he
returned almost immediately, bearing in his hand a
small glass case, and going to your father he said,
‘This, Antony, contains a new electric force I
have discovered but recently ;’ and as I thought of
the incongruity of my father talking of his work
after hearing the story of your father’s approaching
death, he continued, holding out the small glass case,
‘This contains the Yu-stone, commonly known in

194 TISAB TING: OR,

China as the jade. I believe it to contain great elec-
trical worth. I have not yet discovered its entire
force with regard to human life, but I know that it
has a two-fold action—for life or death. I have suc-
ceeded as far as that, but it is untried yet, and it is
yours now if you wish to make an attempt for life.
It can only make your death premature,’ he whis-
pered, ‘but,’ he continued, hopefully, ‘I am almost
certain; that is, and here my father brought
forward a small jar of fluid, ‘if your magnetic
power is not already dead; put your fingers in
there. Ah! you are all right yet, but low. Do
you wish to try, Antony? Do you wish to try
for your life?’ For what seemed to me like hours,
but in truth were only minutes, an awful silence
pervaded the room. I tried to speak, but could
not at first. At last I shook off the awe that had
fallen as a mantle on me, and cried, ‘Father!
father! take this accursed stone away; you do not
as yet know its electrical value; through it you
may become the murderer of your dearest friend.’
But my father heard me not, although I knelt at
his feet, for he was intently watching your father,
who at length rose, and, taking my father’s hand
in his, said ‘I will try for life; by my death I will
benefit the scientific world.’ I saw I was forgotten,
and that nothing that I could say would change

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 195

either of these men from their purpose one iota, so
I stood aside to be ready when needed. Your
father lay on the couch; mine approached him,
holding in his hand the stone and two small bottles
of fluid—one blue, one red,and sealed. ‘Antony,
you may choose; I will lay this stone on your
wrist, so—over your pulse; the action of one of
these fluids on the stone will cure—the other kill.
When I find out which is the correct fluid, I will
magnetise these stones for all times, and send them
forth to the world. ‘I choose the red fluid,
emblematic of my bright future, dreamily replied
your father, his face white and drawn, his hand
shaking so with nervousness that he had to wait to
recover himself. Your father was very calm. Then
bending forward, my father applied the red fluid to
the stone. It was the cause of your father’s instant
death,” said Tisab Ting, in a voice husky with deep
feeling, After a few minutes’ intense silence, Tisab
Ting continued, “ When my father saw that his
friznd was dead, he fell back in a swoon, which
was of so long duration that we thought he would
never recover from it. At last he slowly returned
to consciousness, and after a week’s illness he arose
and went about his accusto:..4 duties once more,
but so .changed—so old, si!» auu enfeebled that
my heart ached for him. A month after your

L96 TISAB TING; OR,

father’s death he called me to him one night and
said, ‘My son, I am dying, and I am not sorry to
be called; Antony's death was a sore blow to me.
All my wealth I leave to you, but I have some re-
quests to make that 1am sure you will carry out.
Antony Bertram left a daughter that he was very
fond of. After one year I wish you to go to Canada
—by that time Petra Bertram’s grief will have
assuaged ; tell her the cause of her father’s death ;
ask her to be your wife; but if you cannot win
her, I wish you to marry a Canadian woman.
This, and he handed me a peculiarly-shaped gold
ring, ‘I desire you to give to Petra Bertram. In it
she will find the stone that killed her father. It is
now a healing-stone, for I have perfected it during
the past few weeks. It is my legacy to her, and |
leave her none other, for I feel sure that she would
accept nothing from me; and you will love and
wed her, my son, if possible. Promise.” And I
promised,” said Tisab Ting, “that I would do all he
asked to the best of my ability. I came full of
conceit in my own power to win whom and when
I pleased. Not caring for you in the least, I desired
to find out the character of her who I believed
would be my wife at any time I extended the invita-
tion. You will notice in what I say that, although
civilized, old customs, old precedents, stil! -ling to us.

—_— = pe “A

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 197

You were so different from what I expected. You
made such a charming study for me who loved to
study humanity that I was cruel and teasing to you
at first, dearest ; but that is gone forever. I have
loved you since the night you sang at Mrs. Bunder’s
reception one year ago; have I not been patient ?
This is the ring,” and Tisab Ting drew a small case
from his pocket; “ You can wear it as a pledge of
our love until I replace it with another this evening.”

As the gold touched her finger, Petra started up
as though she had been stung. “ What, wear the
emblem of my father’s murder!” she exclaimed,
“given to me as a sign of love by the son of his
murderer. No, never will I accept either you or it ;
I fear you both.”

“ Petra,” gravely said Tisab Ting, “you loved me
one hour ago. I asked you to be just and lenient
in your judgment ; do you call such a speech either?”
Then he said in defiant tones: “You cannot send
me adrift—your love for me istoo great.” Then in
the pleading, caressing tones that Petra has learned
to dread and love, he continues: “ Do not allow any
cloud to darken the summer day of our love. I
will not ask you to wear this ring, although it would
have pleased me for you to do so—it would have
made me believe in your forgiveness for my father’s
share in your father’s premature death.”

\
ag oath aang laa Aa

198 TISAB TING,

Once more conscience and love waged war, but
this time the battle was unequal, for Petra was
cradled in her lover’s arms.

“T love you, dear Tisab, so dearly, so entirely,”
faltered Petra in such low tones, that Tisab had to
bend over her to catch her words, “that I~—I—will
wear that ring in token ‘hat I forgive your father ; ”
and near the old Dancing Rock they renewed their
Vows.

74 Gy AAS

CHAPTER XVI.

WITH an ardour that carried all before it, Tisab
Ting the Chinaman pleaded for an early marriage.

“You love me, Petra; why not consummate our
love in marriage ?” asked Tisab Ting.

“Why ? because,” replied Petra in womanly man-
ner, having no other answer ready to give.

“We love one another, there is nothing to wait
for. There is no lack of money, and, above all, you
need care and rest, and change of scene, so let us
decide to be married on the day that Maud is mar-
ried to Archie, three weeks from to-day,” said Tisab
Ting.

“ Impossible!” exclaimed Petra, aghast, at his re-
quest ; “ why I could not be ready, and Maud would
not like the idea, and aunt would have extra bother,
and oh, I really could not leave dear Nan so soon.”

“ Ready,” returned Tisab Ting, about to reason
out every argument she had advanced for delay, but
instead he gloomily continued, “I see you do not
love me, or do not trust me sufficiently yet, but, dear
love, I will wait an age for you at your command,

for you are right not to marry without trust.”
199

gE

a

vr if

4 ae
naa i
rae |
; iy
; te
genta 4) |
Mae aes |.
as i |
4 Wh

200 TISAB TING; OR,

“No, no!” cried Petra, “it is not that, only such
a hasty marriage as you propose seems unseemly ;
only three weeks from now; just think of it.”

“Tam thinking of it, but what is the use, since
you will not consent ?” said Tisab Ting resignedly ;
then, drawing her close to him, and speaking in a
voice vibrating with deep feeling that Petra knew

she could not long withstand, said, “I do not wish

to force your consent, and did I not feel certain
that you would be much happier when you were
married than you are now, [ would quietly bide
your time. There is nothing to interfere with the
date I mentioned except your own feelings in the
matter. So once more I ask you what will your
answer be, love? and let it be yes orno. I will
plead no more.”

As Tisab Ting waited for Petra’s decision, his
heart grew heavy, for he saw “no” written on every
line of her face in the firm set lips and the down-
cast eyes. Then, as a ray of sunshine changes the
dull aspect of a dark day, Petra’s face changed, and
raising her head with proud grace, she said, “ Yes !
let it be as you wish ;” and once more Tisab Ting’s
heart’ quickened with gladness as he showered his
thanks in passionate kisses, and glowing, tender
words of their bright future, the prospect of joy that
they alone could bring into each other’s lives,

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 201

From the time Petra gave her consent for her
wedding to occur on the same day as that of her
cousin’s she suffered martyrdom for her love,
When out of Ti: iv 1 ing’s presence, she saw Nan’s
wistful face—sue : .d her aunt’s displeasure in her
cold demeanor to trds her—she was incessantly
annoyed at Maud’s petty sneers and speeches. Then,
again, Petra would question the depth and truth of
her own love for Tisab Ting, because of the sudden,
unusual growth of that love. She could not under-
stand the new phase in her own disposition, a
love that had burned out coldness, indifference, dis-
trust—a love that made her over-rule her conscience,
which at times whispered of Nan’s changed appear-
ance and its probable cause.

In Tisab Ting’s presence, distrust, honor, whisper-
ings of conscience, all were forgotten. The world
was love. Her sovereign was Tisab Ting the
Chinaman,

Maud would have objected to the double wedding
had not her mother delivered her opinion in world-
ly manner. “ You know, Maud, if you object to the
arrangement, society will say you are jealous of
your cousin, her superior position, her beauty, nay,
perhaps even her lover. I think it would be wise
to acquiesce in the arrangement, for your cousin

and her husband will be far enough away from you
13

(4
a
\

2 Seg

202 TISAB TING; OR,

after the ceremony.” So the matter was, as far as
outward appearances went, agreeably settled.

On the morning of the double wedding, as Petra
stood near her bedroom window gazing on the
scene without, as though it was a picture she would
fain stamp on her memory indelibly, dreamily
thinking that the sun had never before touched
with such gold-laden fingers the familiar surround-
ings, she was aroused from her reverie by her aunt’s
entrance into the room without even a preliminary
knock.

“ Pardon my intrusion, Petra,” said Mrs. Harring-
ton in cold, measured tones, “this belongs to you,”
laying a small parcel on the table; then she e-
tinued as though in haste to make some explanativi:
and then end the interview, “It took me some time
to decide whether it was necessary to give this
parcel to you, as it contains letters which came for
you in answer to your advertisement for a position
iu a church choir, which I held back as the easiest
manner of making you act in accordance with my
wishes. You should be charmed over my retention
of those letters; their receipt would have carried you
away from wealth, and, probably, happiness,” As
Petra stood looking at her aunt in silent surprise,
Mrs. Harrington turned and swept from the room
with an assumption of her old haughty dignity.

Iné

fro
dis
had
the
Wea

Yr as

Petra
. the
vould
amily
uched
ound-
aunt's
yinary

arring-
» you,”
e en
anativii
ie time
ve this
hme for
osition
easiest
rith my

, tention

jed you
yg,” AS
surprise,

e room
dignity:

THE ELECIrRICAL KISS, 203

“So you did come! Where would you have taken
me? What happiness would you have carried me
from?” questioned Petra, as she held the package
of letters in her hands. “Ah, well! time will tell
the latter; the former is a mystery that has eluded
me—gone by the delay in your coming. I forgive
aunt for keeping these letters back, but, neverthe-
less, it was a most unworthy act ;” and placing the
letters in her travelling satchel, Petra hastened to
prepare to dress for her wedding.

Both Petra and her cousin were dressed alike in
bridal costume, and as the entire bridal party bore
themselves with dignity and grace, the great,
thronging crowd—to whom a wedding is always
an interesting ceremony—that filled St. James’
Church decided that the affair was the most mag-
nificent they had ever witnessed. Order, grandeur,
and smoothness of ceremony all showed perfect
management.

During the banquet that followed the ceremony
Petra felt as though she was in a thrilling trance,
from which she would awaken presently in fear,
distrust and aversion against the man whom she
had promised to love and honor until death should
them part—for him who had endowed her with love,
wealth and position. Then a wave would sweep
over her being, and she would long for the time

204 TISAB TING; OR,

to come when she would be alone with her husband,
so that she might place her arms about his neck
and tell of all the love that was surging in her
heart for him.

At last the banquet was finished, and she was
dressed in travelling costume, ready to depart from
the home of her childhood and girlhood, from her
only relations, from the friends and acquaintances of
her lifetime. She was going with Tisab Ting the
Chinaman, whose coming one year ago she had so
much dreaded. How strange,how unreal,nay, unnat-
ural, it ali seemed! There was her cousin Maud shed-
ding tears over afew months’ absence from mother,
sister and home, thought Petra, but her own eyes
were bright and flashing with nervous excitement.

“ Are you ready, Petra?” called Tisab Ting.

“Yes,” Petra answered ; “good-bye, dear Nan, I
will write soon. Good-bye, aunt, I will ever re-
member all your kindness to me.” A lash of the
whip, a dash of horses freed from a restraining
hand, and Tisab Ting the Chinaman, with his
Canadian bride, were off; and as the old familiar
faces were lost to view, Petra turned her charming,
blushing face towards her companion, and, placing
her hand in his, whispered, “My husband!” Not
all the endearing words she could have uttered
would have expressed the love, the supreme faith

From
, her
es of
y the
vd so
nnat-
shed-
other,
eyes
>ment.
an, |
er re-
of the
aining
th his
lamiliar
Arming,
placing
» Not
uttered
ne faith

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 205

and trust that were conveyed in those two words,
a faith and trust that had answered to the call,
“ Leave all and follow me.”

“T have a surprise for you, wifie,” said Tisab
Ting, as they neared the wharf. “I have had one
of my own boats sent from China to carry you
home, for you were such a fire-brand of a sweet-
heart that our courtship did not run very smoothly.
You were oft-times very unkind to me, but now I
will have my innings. As Mrs. Tisab Ting, a passen-
ger on board our own private boat, you will have
to act towards me more sweetly, madam.”

“Do not begin to assume your duties at too early
a stage, or your captive may get restive and give
you some trouble,” returned Petra, gladness shin-
ing in her eyes and ringing in her voice at the
thought of the loving care that had provided so
thoughtfully for her comfort. Indeed, money was
worth more than its value in the hands of Tisab
Ting, as he appeared to know so precisely what to
do with it to bring comfort and enjoyment.

On the evening of the day on which they had
left Montreal, Petra added to Tisab Ting’s cup of
happiness by expressing her wonder at the beauty
and splendor of the vessel in which they were
travelling. “ Why, Tisab,” she said, “it would ac-
commodate twenty-five passengers each with a suite

206 TISAB TING; OR,

of rooms; it is extravagant to travel so sumptu-
ously.”

“You appear to like it very well,” replied Tisab
Ting. “There is one thing we must decide on:
where would you like to go, dearest ?”

“T supposed we were going to China as fast as
electricity could carry us,” exclaimed Petra.

“ Nothing of the kind; we are merely strolling
over the water, to nowhere in particular, awaiting
orders from you. We want to take our honey-
moon befcre we go home, don’t we?” inquired
Tisab Ting, with such a glance from his flashing
grey eyes that Petra felt abashed before his. This
episode entirely broke up the question of route on
this occasion. ‘ You dear, shy little wife, can you
not meet your husband’s eye without a blush and
atremble? Just think what all my consummate
foolishness and pride neariy lost me,” said Tisab
Ting, in musing tones. “Then,” he gravely con-
tinued, as he gently smoothed back her hair,
which the wind had tossed and ruiiled, “ Petra, in
case of breakers ahead, I wish to say this to you:
I want your entire trust ; I know I have your love,
but it was gained in such an unusual way, and you
are as yet so slightly acquainted with my character,
that I ask you to do nothing hastily through dis-
trust. Always come to me in time of difficulty and

WC
for

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 207

need; never let cold distrust of any word or action
of mine break the bond that exists between you
and me. These words may seem unnecessary here
and at this time, but I do not anticipate smooth-.
ness throughout our married lives; we are too dis-
similar in character and nationality ; but trust and
love, believe me, dearest, are all that are required
to pilot us over the stormiest sea. You will always
bear this in mind ?”

“ Yes, at all times,” earnestly replied Petra.

On the following day Petra decided that they
would cruise around for two weeks, then make
for China, leaving sight-seeing for another trip.

CHAPTER XVII.

WHAT greater promoter of sentiment than a quiet,
still night at sea? Expanse of waters stretching
out on every side. The many northern lights that
transform the night into day reflected in the water,
dancing in long unbroken lines, or touching with
white phosphoric light the jaunty little rising,
rippling waves.

Petra was seated near the edge of the vessel, her
thoughts ranging on the very pinnacle of blissful
sentimentality. The days had sped on fleet wings
of love. On the following evening they would
reach China, her new home. How happy the days
of her married life had been, how marvelously the
affection of one being had changed her whole life,
making Petra question her heart at times.. Was
she happy beyond the happiness of average mortals ?
What if she or her husband should change, and the
present day-dream sink into the monotony of
average happiness? Could she endure such an
existence ?

Petra was entirely under the spell of the love she
208

a a

A a Oe ye eee ee

Ss

et,
ng
hat
ter,
‘ith

ing,

her

sful
ngs
puld
Lays
the

life,
as
als ?
the
of

an

she

THE £LECTRICAL KISS. 209

possessed for Tisab Ting, being unutterably happy
in his presence, and experiencing an uncertain feel-
ing of loss and sadness when he was absent from
her sight. That one electric kiss, as well as chang-
ing her indifference to love, had also changed her
character and tone of thought to a peculiar extent.
Petra knew this in a dim, shadowy way, but she
had never reasoned out or analyzed this change as
yet; for the passionate, exquisite love for her hus-
band accounted for all at present.

Presently the gruff voice of the captain broke in
upon Petra’s dream. He and her husband were
standing near the place where she was seated ; they
could not see her, but she could catch a glimpse of
Tisab’s face from where she was sitting, and her
eyes brightened with loving anticipation as she
thought, “ When the captain leaves him I will steal
to his side, and will see his face light with pleasure
as [| twine ny arms around his neck, for I told him
I would be in my cabin for a half hour longer.
But wait; what are they saying?” And, rooted to
the spot like some numbed creature unable to move,
to speak, or to think, her sense of hearing alone
sharp and keen, Petra sat and listened to the con-
versation wi'' all the blissful glow fading from her
heart, and leaving there, in its stead, cold despair,
distrust, agony. ‘The man whom she had believed

FESS EEE

=

210 TISAB TING; OR,

held high principles of truth and honesty was be-
neath contempt in his lack of both.

A revulsion of feeling swept o'er Petra as Tisab
Ting and the captain moved away. She was mad
with anger against herself for all her past weakness
in permitting herself to be so easily swayed by one
whom the intuitive dictates of her heart had made
her shun. This is my retribution, thought Petra,
as memory after memory crowded up Nan’s sorrow-
ful face and drooping figure, the saddest memory of
all. Could he have given her cousin the electrical
kiss as well as herself! Oh, the horrible, jealous
misery of that thought. Distrust for Tisab Ting
as in the first days of their acquaintance dominates
Petra, she does not stop to reason, blindly she
rushes on before the demon distrust. But wait;
what di? Tisab ask her to do in case of distrust of
his character or actions? And the answer came,
clambering from distrust, ‘“ Another proof; he was
expecting and preparing for any damaging circum-
stances that might rise and come to your know-
ledge.” And, wringing her hands with the nervous
energy that must find an outlet in action, she
thought, “ Misery, humiliation to me; I fear I dis-
trust this man, yet I love him with a deeper love
than I ever did before. My reason must be affected ” ;
and she wearily pressed her hands to her eyes to

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 211

shut from her sight all that had a short time pre-.

viously been so grand and beautiful to her vision.
Tisab Ting found her thus when he came in search
of her, and he hurriedly and excitedly inquired,
“ Why, dear love, have you heard already ?”

“ Yes,” replied Petra, in strained voice, “I have
heard all.”

“ Come, come, you must not mind so much; there
is no actual danger, only the inconvenience and the
loss of your wedding finery ; but just think of the
excitement of being wrecked within a day’s distance
of your hew home. There is a vessel coming to-
wards us; we have signalled it, and they are going
to take us all on board, because this water-house,”
said 'Tisab Ting, in cheerful tones that angers Petra
desperately, “on which we have spent our honey-
moon, is pretty badly wrecked and will not stand
up on water much longer; so hurry, for I have lost
considerable time looking for you. Did you not
hear me calling? It unnerved me when I could not
find you. I was terrified, fearing that something
might have happened to you. The northern lights
have disappeared and left everything in horrible
darkness.”

“ Yes, horrible darkness,” repeated Petra, as she is
hurried forward by her husband.

She and Tisab Ting are lowered in a small boat

eet ; :

ae eas a

212 TISAB TING; OR,

to the water, and, as though in a dream, she hears
the splash of oars, feels the motion of the boat as it
is swiftly driven through the water, the peculiar
sensation of being lifted through the air; then she
hears her husband say, as he clasps her close in his
arms, “Do not be frightened, Petra, because the
danger, if there ever was any, is past,” and as they
stand thus the darkness of the sky lightens, the
northern lights shine out once more.

Petra frees herself from her husband’s arms, and,
turning to him, said, “If you carry on any more of
your vile electrical practices, as you have in the
past, or if any of your men are lost on this occa-
sion, J will leaue you.”

And as Tisab ‘ling is about to reassure her, think-
ing her nerves overcome by all the past excitement,
Petra screams in horror as she points towards the
water, “ Look, look, there is a man drowning!” and
she continued in low tones, so that Tisab Ting
alone heard her, “and you are the cause, you are
his murderer. My God!” she groaned, “like father,
like son.”

Every effort was made to save the man who had
been seen struggling through the water, but no
trace of him could be found; he had evidently sunk
exhausted.

When Petra, who had been standing in strained

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 213

attitude near the side of the vessel, watching the
rescue party, learned that they had been unsuccess-
ful, and that the man was lost, she succumbed to
the weight of crushing misery, and was carried in
a state of unconsciousness to a small cabin, very
unlike the one she had occupied an hour before.

Tisab Ting walked the deck impatiently until
the ship’s physician came to him and said, “ Your
wife has recovered consciousness and is resting
quietly. The ship stewardess, who is an excellent
nurse, is attending her.”

“May I not go and see her now?” eagerly in-
quired Tisab Ting.

“T would rather you would not,” replied the
physician ; “your wife was evidently very much
excited, and rest is very essential. If you went
to her cabin now and disturbed her she might
not sleep again, and I fear brain fever would be the
result, but you will be able to speak with her early
on the morrow or during the night, if she wakes
up and asks for you.’

“ Well, I suppose I will be obliged to submit, but
it is hard,” returned Tisab Ting.

“ By the way, Mr. Tisab Ting, how did the wreck
of your vessel occur?” inquired the physician; “did
she spring a leak, strik: a rock, or did some of
her machinery go to pieces ?”

214, TISAB TING; OR,

“T hardly know yet, I was so anxious about my
wife. I am going now to have a chat with my
captain. Ah! here he comes. Good evening, doc-
tor,’ said Tisab Ting in his most polite, non-com-
mittal tones, that left no room for further inquiry,
yet gave no offence to the inquirer.

Near morning Petra became very restless; the
stewardess, who had been seated near while she
slept, came to her and asked, “Is there anything
you would like, Mrs. Tisab Ting ?”

“No thank you,” listlessly replied Petra.

“ Do you wish to see your husband—will I eall
him ?” asked the stewardess, thinking the sight of
some familiar person would take away the weary,
pitiful expression from her patient’s face.

“No, oh no, sobbingly cried Petra.

There, there,” soothingly said the stewardess,
“you must be quiet.”

Rising up and looking directly at the stewardess,
Petra exclaimed, “I need help, oh, so much: I am
alc.re, will you help me?”

“T will help you to the best of my ability,” re-
turned the stewardess, surprised by Petra’s words,
‘but you have your husband, why not go to him?”

“ Sufficient—you will help me,” answered Petra.
“T cannot tell you my story, but you will be able
to understand my need of a friend when I tell you

Petra.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 215

that I never wish to see Mr. Tisab Ting again. He
has done mean injury. He is not what I thought
him to be. I have sworn to leave him; will you
protect me—help me to escape from him, for I fear
him ?” |

Petra was unprepared for the outburst that her
words called forth, as the stewardess passionately
said, “1 will help you, for I hate men as I hate
nothing else; they are all low, mean and deceitful” 8
And as though in answer to the sad, wistful look ly
on Petra’s face, she continued, “I will teil you my 4
story, so that you may judge of my reason for hat-
ing men as Ido. Ihave never uttered a word of
this to anyone before, but I feel as though | could
tell my sorrow to you. I was wooed, and thought
I was loved, by one whom I foolishly invested with
many qualities of manly uprightness of character.
After much pleading for a hasty wedding, I was
persuaded, poor fool that I was,’ she sneeringly
said, “but I loved, and, womanlike, yielded.” Petra
felt an increase of sympathy for the woman who
stood near her narrating her story, when she
thought of the similarity of one momentous event
in each of their lives, their too ready yielding to
the persuasions of love, and the disastrous outcome
for both.
“One hour after the wedding he left me,” con-

216 TISAB TING: OR,

tinued the stewardess, “and I have never seen him
since. I ama deserted wife—mine is no isolated
case of man’s deviltry. Trust no man is now my
motto. You and every woman would do well to
take it also. I have told my story, a poor sory
tale,” said the stewardess in stern tones that per-
mitted—asked for—no sympathy, “that you might
understand how ready, how willing, I am to help
to rescue you. I sew your husband last night in
the semi-darkness. You must have been compelled
to unite your life to that of such an ugly brute.”
Petra was about to cry out in the denial of this, when
the stewardess remarked, “ The like of his counten-
ance I never again wish to see, as he stood conversing
earnestly, apparently defiantly, with his captain.”

Those words brought back the horror of yester-
day’s distrust vividly to Petra’s remembrance, and
under its baleful influence she swayed.

“How can I help you, madam? Command me!”
said the stewardess.

As Petra was trying to think connectedly of some
plan to follow, she hurriedly exclaimed, “ What is
that, stewardess ?”

“That is your hand-satchel, madam; your has-
band handed it to me last evening; he said it was
the only thing saved ; it contains your toilet acces-
sories,’ replied the stewardess.

him
ated
/ my
11 to
30: TY
_per-
night
help
yht in
pelled
yrute.”
when
unten-
rersing
ain.”
y ester-
e, and

HL me :

bf some
V hat is

ny has-
it was
acces-

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 217

How kind of him to remember her comfort; and
Petra was beginning to wonder whether she had
not been hasty in her judgment of what she had
overheard, when the stewardess continued, “ The
man who was drowned was evidently trying to
save some of his goods. I heard from the other
sailors that he has a wife and large family.”

Opening: her satchel, Petra drew forth the pack-
age her aunt had given her on her wedding day.
For an instant she looked at it in awe, then she
murmured, “Surely this is sufficient proof, were I
in doubt, that the course I am about to take is
right, if my husband rescues these letters and
brings them to me. Then opening the answers to
her advertisements she finds one of recent date,
asking for her services to sing in a city church. “ I
will accept this one if it is still open for acceptance.
Tisab will never find me there.”

Then turning to the stewardess, whose name she
found to be Marie, Petra planned and arranged—
quietly, calmly planned away her happiness, broke
ruthlessl* the solemn vows she had taken. She
now believed that the love she had felt, and did yet
feel, for Tisab Ting was a mere emotional electrical
phenomenon, one that, as the days went by, would
subside,

“Then it is finally settled?” inquired Marie, after
14

218 TISAB TING; OR,

an hour of earnest conversation; you think you
have planned for the best? At the last moment
you will not draw back ?”

“T am in earnest, decidedly,” said Petra.

“And you say you do not want to see Tisab Ting
again ?” asked Marie. :

“No,” returned Petra, “for if I see him he will
dominate my will to such an extent that I will be
forced—forced,” she fiercely repeated, “to go with
him. Arrange in the best way you can, and I will
feign sleep when the doctor comes.”

“ All right, I will arrange everything,” returned
Marie, whose great brown eyes were shining like
black coals; “leave all to me.”

“Your wife is sleeping now; she passed a very
restless night, so the stewardess told me,” said the
doctor to Tisab Ting on the following morning.

“ And may I not goand see her?” inquired Tisab
Ting, in tones that made the ship physician change
his opinion of the Chinese guest.

“JT see no reason why you should not go and see
her,” hesitatingly replied the doctor, w’:0 did not
wish to offend the stewardess, who was a first-rate
cook; “but do not disturb your wife on any
account; rest is absolutely necessary, as she has a
very sensitive organization.”

“J will be very careful; I will just enter the

will
ll be
with
will

yned
y like

very
d the
g.
Tisab

ange

hd see
id not
st-rate
nh any
has a

er the

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 219

cabin and assure myself of her welfare,” said Tisab
Ting, and he smiles as he thinks, “ This evening I
will have my dear little Canadian wife entirely
under my own care; then I will comfort her and
ask for a solution of the many peculiar speeches she
made last evening.” “May I come in 2?” softly in-
quired Tisab Ting at the door of his wife’s state-
room, and, receiving no reply, he enters and quietly
goes to the bunk occu ied by Petra. Hecan hardly
restrain an exclamation at the change that has
come over her during the past few hours. The
dark circles beneath her eyes, as they merge into
the pallor of her cheeks, give her a deathly appear-
ance, and Tisab Ting involuntarily leans forward
and kisses the white, sadly-drooping mouth as he
whispers, “ Poor little stranger in a strange land ;
how I will have to protect and love you for leav-
ing friends, home and country for my sake.”

Petra was about to forsake her distrust and fore-
swear her oath, and Jean once more on the loving,
tender care of Tisab Ting, when Marie entered the
room, and, gently touching Tisab Ting on the arm,
whispered, “I think you had better leave the cabin
now.”

“T intend to remain,” replied Tisab Ting, firmly,
his voice showing some rebellion at being ordered
from his wife’s presence.

ae ne neat one ae
gai Pere eel . :

Sosa ee

YEE ea

enen

220) TISAB TING} OR,

“T am sorry I cannot allow you to remain; your
gaze would awaken Mrs. Tisab Ting, and I would
lose my reputation as a nurse; your wife, her
chance of speedy recovery,” said Marie.

“TI obey on my wife’s account,” replied Tisab
Ting, gravely, as he left the cabin.

All that day he walked the deck, occasionally
inquiring for his wife; and in his heart there was
a little aching, gnawing pain that would not be
lessened by reason of argument.

When they were within sight of Shanghai, the
stewardess came to Tisab Ting, and said, “ Your wife
requested me to say that she was dressing,and would
be ready and on deck at the time of landing, and
wished you to meet her at the head of the cabin
stairs.”

“Could I not go to her ?” almost angrily inquired
Tisab Ting.

“ Well, no,’ deliberately replied Marie; “your
wife is sharing my apartment, and I am going there
now to prepare her for landing.”

‘Ah! pardon me; I was not aware of such ar-
rangement; tell my wife that I will be eagerly
waiting for her,” answered Tisab Ting.

Tisab Ting could have taken his oath that he
heard the stewardess mutter, “ I hope you will ad-
mire her style”; but the thought did not trouble

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 921

him long; he was tingling with impatience for the
time to arrive when Petra would be once more
under his care and protection.

“ At last, my darling!” exclaimed Tisab Ting, as
he met Petra. “It has seemed like an eternity
since last night; I cannot now imagine what my
world would be without your loving presence.”

“Tam so tired,” faintly whispered his companion,
us she leaned heavily on his arm,

“ Bear up bravely, dear heart,” tenderly replied
Tisab Ting, we will be on shore in another ten
minutes, then I will call a carriage and take you to
a hotel for the night. In the morning I will look
after the luggage, and in a few days you will be
able to travel home. Just think of it, dear—to our
home.”

On arrival at the hotel they were shown to a
suite of beautifully-furnished rooms. Tisab Ting
dismissed the attendant with orders to send up
supper of all the English dainties that could be
procured.

“T will not serve you with fricasseed white dog
until you are inore in taste with your new home,’
said Tisab Ting, with a musical, happy laugh.
“Come, let me divest you of that thick, heavy veil
and your wraps, then you will rest on that ccm-
fortable-looking couch until supper is served.”

~ — - — = J

eke)

eer!

ma

Fe

)
4
‘aa
;
ie,
4
*
es ae |
ok 4
i
1
}
bt
“sp
bf
|
Pet

iy

929 TISAB TING.

“Stand back; do not touch me! I have foiled
you; your tender, loving victim has fled, and I
pray you may never find her,” and Tisab Ting’s
companion, throwing back her veil, discloses the
sneering face of Marie, who instantly hurries from
the room, leaving Tisab Ting humanly-electrified,
rooted to the spot, unable to move, so great is his
surprise,

When he recovers power for thought and action,
he hurries from the room in search of the woman
who has wrought such misery in his life by fiend-
ish, monomaniacal hatred of his sex.

Month after month he searched for some clue of
his wife or the woman he had taken to the hotel,
but all in vain; his search proved fruitless,

Tisab Ting suffered an agony of fear and re-
morse in his belief that the force of the electric kiss
had unhinged Petra’s mental faculties and left her
at the mercy of the unscrupulous woman, Marie,
the ship stewardess.

CHAPTER XVIII.

‘THE merry month of May, the month of summer's
dawn, had bowed to 1997.

Jerry Arnald, seated in an old arm-chair in the
sitting-room which he and Amon Allen still shared,
gazed out through the open window at the many
roofs and chimneys, with unseeing eyes, for he was
thinking of the day one year past, Nan’s birthday.
That she would send him a letter to-day he never
doubted. Last year it had been different; he had
believed Tisab Ting the Chinaman to be in love
with her and she with him, but that was cleared.
up when Tisab Ting had married Petra last October.
“ What could have become of poor Petra,” sorrow-
fully mused Jerry.

Tisab Ting had at first searched quietly for
Petra, but being unable to discover the least clue
to her, he at last placed the matter in the hands of
the detectives, who blamed him for not asking their
assistance at an earlier date. The whole circum-
stance of Petra’s peculiar disappearance appeared
in the papers and became a nine days’ wonder,

much to the annoyance of Mrs. Harrington.
223

SPEER agin ts cece Pr praee ape
Fare aE EEA AL eee er ”

‘ i [i
| ae
hi

224. TISAB TING: OR,

“There’s a letter for you—your annual; just got
it from Cook when I called at the college. Had
break fast ?” asked Amon, as he handed the letter
to Jerry.

“ Yes, some time ago,” answered Jerry.

‘ Well, I guess I will be off and have some. I
will call for you when I settle my account with the
inner man,” and Amon left the room whistling
briskly. :

Jerry opened the letter eagerly and read:

DEAR JERRY :—

Again I wish to thank you for your kind remem-
brance of me on this my birthday. I «also wish
to congratulate you on your success in the Uni-
versity during the last year. You are making such
rapid strides in your studies that you will soon be
at the top of the ladder. Dear friend of my child-
hood, last year I found out what it was to love,
and if the dawn of such knowledge brought the
same restlessness to you that it did to me, I pity you.
It is hard for a woman to speak freely on such a
subject, for a woman’s heart is a sensitive thing.
I hold my promise to you sacred, so J tell you, be-
lieving that my confidence you will guard. You
will forgive me for not telling you all now, but when
we meet, then I will tell you of the awaking from

emem-
) wish
p Uni-
g such
oon be
child-
o love,
rlat the
ty you.
such a
» thing.
ou, be-
You
t when
ng from

,

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 225

my dream of friendship, and the fight I made
against the dream of love.
Until we meet, I am sincerely yours,
NAN HARRINGTON.

“ News of battle! news of battle!” cries Amon
excitedly as he enters the room. “By Jove, Jerry,
but the Russian bears led by their French masters
are beggars to fight; between them they seem
bound to wrest Egypt from the British. The
mother-country has sent for several Canadian divi-
sions, It seems she is drawing forces from all her
colonies. “ Hello!” exclaimed Amon, looking up
from the paper from which he was reading the war
news, and catching sight of his friend’s face, “bad
news for you.”

“Yes, rather,” returned Jerry curtly. “I am
going out, as I have some work to attend to,” and
before Amon can question him further Jerry has
gone.

“ Well, I have known that man for two years,”
muttered Amon, “and I am no better acquainted
with him now than I was at first. There is only
one thing I am certain about with regard to him,
that he is a splendid fellow, and there is not another
chap in the world I like so well.”

Jerry pursued his way through the city, any-

i

if
i
We
a}

—

BOP Se es
=a SS =

StS

“= See Sm

=

St etnicieeecimice:

——

226 TISAB TING; OR,

where away from those who might know him and
stop to greet him. He had no words, no thought
for any one. The only thought in his brain was
that Nan was lost to him: she had learned to love
last year, and he laughed grimly as he thought of
the fool’s paradise in which he had lived during the
past ten months.

“TI wonder who has won the precious gift of her
dear love; could it have been that rascally China-
man? Could Nan have found out she loved this
ugly foreigner when Petra married him? Yes, that
must be it. What humiliation for her. No, dear
love, I will not go to you. I will not give you the
pain of telling me your pitiiul love story. What
can I do to save this poor sorrowing heart more
pain? Ican give her back her promise to me,
never telling her what a hard thing it is to do.
Then a small urchin stopped in front of Jerry, ery-
ing, “‘ Morning Gazette, sir? all about the war, a
murder committed last night, and a sensational
divorce case in high life. Have a copy, sir?”

“Yes, here is your money,” said Jerry.

“ Thanks!” and off skipped this unusually polite
vendor, who carried under his thin arm a conglomer-
ate account of the news of the world.

With the cry of the newsboy, an idea reached
Jerry. “I will take myself out of the city ; I will

and
ought
1 was
» love
sht of
ng the

of her
China-
ed this
‘es, that
10, dear
you the

W hat
rt more
b to me,
is to do.
prry, Cry-
e wal, 4
nsational
r?”

lly polite
pnglomer-

a reached
y; 1 will

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 227

go away. As he looked down the columns of the
“ Morning Gazette,” in search of the war news, his
eyes met this unusual announcement :
“WANTED, at the military office, three assistant
surgeons. None but the competent need apply.”
Jerry read this item of news several times over as
though he would memorize it, then, as though
following other dictates than his own, he turned and
proceeded in the direction of Dr, Finly’s residence,
where he was immediately granted an audience.
“Well, my lad, I hope you are not after summer
work, You need a holiday, although I would like
very much to have your assistance this summer at
the Eastern, but take my advice, have a rest, you
are not exactly made of cast iron,” said Dr. Finly.
“T want work, but not at the Eastern,” replied
Jerry so mechanically that the doctor, who had
been busy at his desk, looked up for the first time.
“What is the matter?” demanded Dr. Finly ;
“here, take achair. Why, man, you area nice-look-
ing applicant for work ; you look as though you
couldn’t hold yourself up. It is three o'clock ; have
you had any dinner to-day ?” asked Dr. Finly.
“No, I did not want any at the time,” faintly
replied Jerry. He had received Nan’s letter about
nine; it was now three. While his emotions had
been so sweeping he had been strong, but now

“as. TISAB TING; OR,

despair had given place to hopelessness and he felt
faint and sick.

Dr. Finly rang the bell and ordered the servant
who answered it to bring a light luncheon, coffee,
bread and ham, and this he ordered Jerry to par-
take of before he would allow him to utter one word.

“Now, young man, you can tell me what your
trouble is,” said Dr. Finly after Jerry had partaken
of the coffee and a few mouthfuls of bread and ham,
and was beginning to look less exhausted.

“T want you to help me get a position as assis-
tant surgeon, at the military office, for one of the
regiments going to the scene of action in Egypt
between Britain and the allied forces of France and
Russia,” blurted out Jerry, looking at the doctor
with a defiant expression on his face as though to
say, “ Decline to do tiis for me if you dare.”

“Impossible! have you lost your senses?” ex-
claimed the doctor, completely taken by surprise at
this unexpected request. “‘ Why, man,’ he continu-
ed more energetically than he was wont to speak,
“think of all you will lose; and a surgeon is as
likely to be killed as any other member of the regi-
ment in such a war as is now going on in Egypt.
Come, tell me your reasons, perhaps I can help you
in some better way. Have you: sustained a loss
that will cause you to discontinue your studies? [

e felt

rvant
coffee,
O par-
WwW ord.
, your
‘taken
d ham,

- assis-
of the
Egypt
ice and
doctor
ugh to

2” ex-
prise at
ontinu-
) speak,
bn is as
e regi-
Egypt.
elp you
a loss
hdies 4 I

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 229

know students are often very rash: if so, I will be
your banker, you can return it to me at some future
time,’ he delicately said.

“Yes, replied Jerry, grasping at the explanation
the doctor held out, “I have met with a very seri-
ous loss—one that will prevent me from continuing
my studies for a time. I cannot tell you how
grateful Iam to you, Doctor Finly, for your kind
offer, but I cannot accept it.”

“ Boy, boy, you are a downright, consummate
clown,” spluttered the kind-hearted doctor, “ to
simply fling away all your glorious prospects for a
quibble of sentiment.”

Jerry started at the word “sentiment” as though
he had been stung. Did the doctor know what
his real reasons for going were. But he could not.

“Will you help me, doctor? I know your recom-
mendation will be sufficient at the military office,”
said Jerry.

Dr. Finly sat and looked at Jerry as though at a
loss to know what to do next for the best. He
loved Jerry Arnald as a son, and it gave him the
keenest sorrow to know that he was in trouble, and
caused him regret to think of him taking the step
he proposed.

“ Nothing I can say or do will prevent you from
carrying out this mad scheme, I suppose?” inquired
the doctor.

230 TISAB TING; OR,

‘ Nothing, and if you will not help me I will find
some other way; I must have active work, the
more stirring the better,” replied Jerry, deliber-
ately.

“ Well, I will do what I can,” grufily said Doctor
Finly; “there, there, do not thank me; I want no
thanks for helping to interrupt one of the brightest
careers I have ever known. Do not forget in your
day of repentance for this hasty step that I tried
to dissuade you, and when you would not be hind-
ered by a friendly, helping hand and sound advice,
in your mad rush after nothing,” emphasized the
doctor, “I called you the most deserving titles of
fool and jackass. There, go,” finished the doctor, not
unkindly.

‘Dear Doctor Finly,” said Jerry, his voice husky
with emotion over the doctor’s solicitation for his
welfare, “you have always been my friend, I
would not willingly give you displeasure; but I
must go.”

“ Yes, yes, do go, you cannot change my opinion
of you,’ testily replied the doctor.

As Jerry left the doctor’s house, he thought of
the opposite to that sentence that had come to him
one year ago: “To those that have, more shall be
given.” Now heexperienced, “To those that have
not, shall be taken away.” Nan lost, Doctor Finly’s

1 find
, the
liber-

octor
nt no
xhtest
. your
| tried
hind-
\dvice,
ed the
tles of
or, not

husky
ror his
end, I
but I

pinion

ght of
to him
all be
t have
Finly’s

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 231

high regard for him lessened, his loved profession
renounced for a time, perhaps forever.

That evening he said nothing to Amon ‘Alle
about his intentions of going to the seat of war; he
would wait until all was arranged. “ There will be
another struggle with Amon,” weariedly thought
Jerry.

Next morning he received a short, curt note
from Doctor Finly :

“ DEAR ARNALD,—I have seen the military offi-
cials. They declined at first to accept your ser-
vices, for the reason that you were not a qualified
doctor, but I prevailed on them, not because I de-
sired you to go, but I imagined from what you said
that you would get off in some other way. Reserve
your thanks, I want none of them. Call at West
Barracks at ten to-day. Come and see me before

you sail,
Yours truly,
Dr. FINLy.”

Jerry could not resist a sorrowful smile as he
read this epistle.

“Two letters this year,’ exclaimed Amon Allen,
as he entered the sitting-room just as Jerry finished
reading the doctor's letter. “Something must be
going to happen,” he said, cheerfully.

eS Se Raa

eee

ean asa
SRI,

Sontiie

. ae
Seg eS
oe

SSoaecn eee

Ss pag ea RE

ee ee

232 TISAB TING; OR,

“ Yes,” laboriously answered Jerry, thinking this
a good opportunity of telling his trusty companion
and friend of the step he intended taking, “I have
met with a severe loss, and I am going to leave my
studies for a while, probably for a year, and entar
the military department,’ and as he spoke Amon’s
face actually appeared to lengthen and grow thin.

“ Well, I—be—jiggered !” inelegantly ejaculated
Amon, “met with loss—not financial, I bet my hat
on that,” throwing his head-gear energetically at
Jerry. “It’s a woman,” abruptly said Amon, his
mouth pursed up and his eye trying to gather itself
into the same form. “ Now, Jerry, it can’t be a
woman ; I never let you out of my sight.” He spoke
just as though he was a mother and Jerry a way-
ward child. Jerry could not resist the ludicrous
side of the matter; he laughed until even Amon’s
good nature was nearly gone.

Again Jerry had to battle with a friend’s
pleading.

Amon earnestly asked Jerry to stay. “If it is
a woman let her go to the wall; she is not worth
the sacrifice you will make. But if itis money,”
he continued, his honest red face turning almost
purple in his nervousness, “ you know, Jerry,” he
said, in wheedling tones, “I have not much wealth,
but what I have I would like you to accept. I do

this
inion
have
emy
enter
mon’s
thin.
ulated
vy hat
iy at
on, his
Yr itself
t be a
» spoke
a way-
licrous
A mon’s

riend'’s
If it is

worth
oney St

almost

ry Zs he
wealth,

I do

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 233

no good in college; why, I have been plucked on
my first and thira terms, which makes my Uni-
versity term a rather long one. Now, I propose
that you take my money and finish your course,
and I will get some nice, easy position in the coun-
try, where I could earn a fair salary. I suppose
you have noticed,” he continued, in melancholy
tones, “that I am not looking as well as usual, and
I think a change would do me good.”

“ Amon, Amon, do not sin your soul for me,” said
Jerry, much moved by his friend’s generosity ; “I
could not accept your bounty even if I were in
need, My decision is made. ° If I pass the military
examination required, this morning, I will sto to the
war as an assistant surgeon, and if not, then I goin
some other capacity.”

“ You will let me know as soon as your plans are
finally settled,” said Amon, more brightly, as though
some new thought had given him hope.

“Yes, | hope to be able to tell you definitely
this evening.”

That evening Jerry told Amon that he had
passed successfully, his services had been accepted,
and he would sail in five days’ time.

In the days that followed all was bustle and con-
fusion for Jerry ; he was so deeply engaged that he
saw Amon rarely, and on those occasions, had he

15

234, TISAB TING: OR,

not been so deeply occupied with his own thoughts,
he would have noticed Amon’s mysterious manner.

Two days before his departure, Jerry called at
the Montreal Eastern to bid farewell to Nurse
Athol; he had frequently visited her at the hos-
pital during the past month. Nurse Athol, young
in years—for she was only a little over a year older
than Jerry-—though old in her knowledge of human
suffering, grew to welcome Jerry, and look forward
to his coming. When he told her of his departure,
she said, “ Yes, [ know, Dr. Finly told me, but as I
have accepted a position as nurse for the same
regiment, [ will be working under your direction.

“Do you really mean to tell me,” returned Jerry
in surprised tones, “ that you are going to the scene
of action? Did you volunteer, or were your services
requested ?”

“ 7—volunteered,” stammered Nurse Athol, a rush
of color mounting from chin to brow, then receding
and leaving a red spot on each cheek, which Jerry
critically decided was a great improvement to her
appearance, changing ber from a cold, firm-looking
woman into a bright, beautiful girl.

“ Well, since I need not say good-bye, this call is
changed from a pain to a pleasure,” said Jerry
pleasantly. “Do you know, Nurse Athol, that you
have a wonderful influence over me; you calm me

hts,
ner.

ad at
furse
hos-
oung
older
uman
rward
urture,
it as |
» Same
tion.

1 Jerry
e scene
services

La rush
eceding

Jerry
t, to her
looking

is call is
d Jerry
hat you
calm me

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 235

in my most turbulent seasons of restlessness. I
felt friendless and depressed when I first came in,
but you have improved my condition greatly.”

“T am glad I do you good,” gravely returned
Nurse Athol; then she impulsively asked, “ Mr.
Arnald, why are you going forward to danger, per-
haps death, renouncing your studies for an indefinite
period, perchance forever? Was need of money the
cause ?”

“No, but the burning, undying love I feel for a
woman who has none to give me in return. Until
a few days ago I worked for her alone, and now
hope of winning her is dead, so I go forward from
love of humanity to do what I can for my fellows.
I will not be missed ; I have no relatives ; I am but
a unit in the world. The happiness of the woman
[ love would be happiness for me. Can you under-
stand such love, Nurse Athol ? But no, how can
you, since you have never learned practically the
law of renunciation, The rapidly vanishing pic-
ture that you have conjured is ideally colored by
your imagination,” finished Jerry.

“Tam sorry for your sorrow,” gently said Nurse
Athol; “but are you sure you have made no mis-
take—that you have not been misinformed ?”

“There is no doubt about the information, I re-
ceived it from the lady herself,” replied Jerry. “I

==

Se Sees

_

ne tae —.

ection:

236 TISAB TING; OR,

am glad you know why I am going, and I could
feel it in my heart to be glad that you are going,
were it not for the danger you may incur; but, Nurse
Athol, if you will own me as friend and brother, I
will protect you to the death.”

“Thank you, Mr. Arnald,” earnestly replied Nurse
Athol, “I gratefully accept your kind offer of
protection.”

“That is a compact; now I must hurry away ; I
am going now to see Dr. Finly. My friend, Amon
Allen, is not taking my going so much to heart as I
expected ; but he is a good fellow, and one of the
best friends I ever had,” said Jerry, as he shook
hands with Nurse Athol at leaving.

On the day previous to his departure, it required
all Jerry’s love for Amon Allen to bear up under
the coldness of his parting. Jerry restlessly paced
up and down the sitting-room that already looked
so lonely and deserted, dreading to bid Amon fare-
well, yet wishing the ordeal well over.

“If you have to be at the barracks to-night, it’s
nearly time you were off,” smilingly said Amon.

Had Amon given Jerry a blow, the effect would
not have been more effective.

“Well, good-bye, Amon, and take good care of
yourself,” immediately said Jerry, cordially hating
nimself for the cold repulsion he felt toward his

could
yong,
Nurse
her, |

Nurse
fer of

way ; I
, Amon
art as |

of the
2) shook

equired
p under
y paced
y looked
hon fare-

oht, it’s
mon.
t would

care of
y hating
yard his

THE ELECTRICAL ‘KISS. 237

friend for his evident desire to see him go. “I hope
you will not feel lonely,” Jerry forced himself to
say.

“No, oh no, I won't feel lonesome,” returned
Amon, giving such a hearty hah! hah! that Jerry
becomes completely disgusted; “ Why,” continued
Amon, “ there is a fellow coming in here to occupy
this room this very afternoon, and I am sure to have
a bedfellow to-night.

“In that case I will not detain you longer,”
stiffly rejoined Jerry, as he walked from the room
and Amon Allen’s presence, with a weary sense.of
the uselessness of life struggling in his heart.

As Jerry stands listlessly watching the embark-
ment of the troops, he is startled from his indiffer-
ence to ali that is going on about him by seeing
Amon Allen, with grave face and sturdy body erect,
carrying the regimental banner.

When Amon met Jerry, he promptly said : “ Now
don’t you bully me; I am my own master, and if I
want to travel, I will.”

‘“Oh, Amon, Amon, and I doubted your friend-
ship,” sorrowfully said Jerry; “but why did you
lead me astray by saying that my room would soon
be occupied, and that you would have a hed-
fellow ?”

“ That wa.; true enough,” maintained Amon; “ the

238 TISAB TING,

room is now occupied; I rented it to a friend of mine
who will take care of my goods, and I have a bed-
fellow—in fact, a number of them; the beetles are
awful in our quarters,” he ruefully said, giving his
head a shake. “You nearly got me into a nice
scrape—you took such a thundering long time to say
good-bye ; wasn’t I on pins and needles !”

“What made you play such a trick?” asked
Jerry.

“ Oh, faith, me lad, I just wanted to sample your
physic,” returned Amon, giving Jerry a loving
glance.

“Amon Allen, I will never forgive myself for
doubting you,” exclaimed Jerry, as his friend hast-
ened away to duty.

> ee a
PR PA REE RIE : EES

peor

pons enon oy

nine
bed-
. are
y his
>)

nice
0 say

asked

, your
oving

alf for

1 hast-

CHAPTER XIX.

“You have done a great work, Madam Noris,
since you came here last October; you have less-
ened many a poor creature's suffering. You have
gone nearer the hearts of the people in this quar-
ter of Boston in the past seven months than [have
gone during the whole five years of my pastorate
at the Temple of Song,” said the Reverend
Andrew Alexander.

“Tlove my work and the people; my position
here suits me; for the Temple of Song meets the
wants of the people in this district, and gives op-
portunity for work,” returned Madam Noris.

“Yes, it is a great missionary instrument,” said
Mr. Alexander, thoughtfully,‘ and the theory of
two wrongs contributing, nay, making a right,
could not be better exemplified than in the massive
pile of architecture called the Temple of Song.
Are you acquainted with the origin of its existence,
Madam Noris?”

“No, tell me of them,” said Madam Noris, who
rarely talked much, yet never gave offence by her

reserve—never repulsed the seeker for sympathy.
239

ees es

—

oii
5s

: Se ee

SS Se

a

SS

ne ae ea a

Siting meets

Ses

Se a ere a
Sere =

awe

——a ss ae
= ee

240 TISAB TING: OR,

“When the daughter of Mr. Morgan, a wealthy
Bostonian,” explained Mr, Alexander, “ disregarded
her father’s will, she was disowned by him, and
Mr. Morgan, at his death, benefited the degraded
humanity of North quarter by bequeathing to them
and their heirs in sin, want and poverty, the
beautiful Temple of Song, which, being sup-
ported by his legacy, is one of the largest as well
as one of the wealthiest church edifices in America.”

“ Do you believe in the possibility of two wrongs
making a right 7” gravely inquired Madam Noris.

“Well, no,” deliberately replied Mr. Alexander,
as though a chord of previous thought unfinished
had been struck, and he was at a loss for an answer
to a question as yet unsolved. “I have learned
since working and thinking in this part of the city,
where nature is strained to breaking point, that
thought and action must be liberal. Before the
erection of the Temple of Song I would have de-
cided’ zatived the thought of two wrongs inak-
r ght, but in the instance of the Temple two
w. ugs have wrought a wondrous benefit. Lo you
know, Madam Noris, that I have been, and am, dis-
couraged at my apparent lack of success in winning
souls, and was on the eve of resigning my work
here when you arrived. Who can under-rate the
religious power of music ? for you have won many

Ithy
rded
and
aded
them
the
sup-
well
rica.”
rongs
Oris.
nder,
ished
nswer
arned
e city,
, that
e the
e de-
snak-
e two
‘o you
a, dis-
nning
work
e the

many

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 241

souls to Christ by the music of a simple hymn.
You have brought hardened sinners to repentance
by the story of Jesus and His love, told in passion-
ate, glowing music,” enthusiastically said Mr, Alex-
ancer. “ Could my career in this quarter of Christ's
field be marked with such success as yours, I would
be devoutly thankful,” he earnestly said. “Do you
think my appearance has anything to do with my
lack of success?” he asked, nervously, as though
touching on a tender subject that recoiled beneath
histouch. “ Many were of that opinion when I
was called to the Temple of Song, and not a few
of the opinion that I had obtained the call through
influence.”

As Mr. Alexander asked the question, Madam
Noris saw, without the necessity of a glance, a
man small in stature, whose face had no claim to
beauty, yet singularly attractive in the pale, purely
spiritual, dreaming expression that hovered from
mild, light-grey eyes to thin-lipped, sensitive mouth,
Not a man who would be expected to sway multi-
tudes in the whirl of life, but who could be a guid-
ing star to humanity by the art of his exquisite
thoughts, phrased in language charming in its adapt-
ability to the thought. Madam Noris saw the face
of a poet, a face too sensitive for his sex, for it paled
and flushed like a woman’s by the undercurrent of

242 TISAB TING; OR,

his thoughts and the keen glance of her eye as she
turned to answer him.

“Ido not believe that your appearance could
have anything to do with the making or marring
of Christ’s work, if the necessary attributes of
Christ were in the worker,” decidedly replied
Madam NV.is.

“Then do you think I am unfitted for the work
in connection with the Temple in other respects
than appearance?” again inquired Mr, Alexander,
looking intently at his companion, as though he
would read a truer answer than she, perhaps, might
care to give. “You, above all others, know the
measure of my success in all its meagreness.”

“You love the Master's work earnestly enough,
but you are above the position here,” replied
Madam Noris.

“T cannot be above my position in God’s work,”
emphatically returned Mr. Alexander.

“Can you not?” asked Madam Noris in gentle
tones.

“ No, [think not; but why do you say I am not
equal to the position I occupy?” asked Mr. Alexander.

“T did not say you were not equal. I said I
thought you were above your position in this field.
I wish you had not invited my opinion, as I may
wrong you,’ said Madam Noris.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 243

“Nay, you may right me,” he answered.

“You do not believe in the people about here,
and, wretched and illiterate though they are, they
feel it,” she quietly said.

“ How can I believe in them?” said Mr. Alex-
ander in serrowful tones.

“Ah! how can you ?” she reiterated, as though
hurt by his ready admission of what she was point-
ing out as his source of failure. ‘“ You are a poet,
an idealist; your sensitive nature shrinks from the
unlovely in nature. You faint before the stern
realities of these surroundings,” continued Madam

Noris, her eyes making a survey of the wretched
alley with its rows of squalid tenements. “You
are working adversely, opposing, fighting against
nature, as it were, and it is a dangerous experiment
both to yourself and others.”

‘“ Do you doubt my Christianity ?” he inquired.

“No, but I believe your imaginary, your poet-
soul, wars continually with Christian zeal in this
community. In a different pastorate you could
combine the two, but never here, I think.”

After a silence that lasted for some time, Madam
Noris asked: “You are not offended with me,
Mr, Alexander ?”

‘“No, your words have helped me; but I will
never give up my work in this quarter,” he said in

Goan Toa ,
Bt rs

Spee os

ET
aa Aa EPR

eae ea

ee Soe

Snr ee OR er a

KOE DES

ee
>

“amomiias

Hie Sr
Sp ee ee

ee

ee ae are Steet sane PE LYSE OL

a

244, TISAB TING; OR,

a voice of stern resolve. “ But where are you going
now ?” he inquired, as Madame Noris stopped before
a ruined-looking tenement, as though with the
intention of entering.

Mr, Alexander had met Madam Noris as she was
leaving the Temple of Song after the usual after-
noon week-day service. Madam sang in the
‘Temple, with one hundred other trained singers, as
first soprano soloist.

The Temple of Song, erected and maintained by
the caprice of a hardened, unforgiving father, was
indeed the hose of God, where prayer was wont
to be made; its doors always stood wide open for all
those who would enter. And its vast auditorium
was filled at every service with those for whom
Christ died, drawn there at first, not through love
of Him, but by the sweetness, the grandeur, of the
music which told of His love. This was the object
of the Temple of Song, for music will draw where
all else will fail in the north end of Boston.

“T heard this afternoon of a sick child who lives
in this house, fifth story up,” replied Madam Noris.
Then as she recalled their recent conversation, she
asked, “Will you come with me, Mr. Alexander ?”

“T was just going to ask if I might go with you,”
said Mr. Alexander; “I might be of service.”
Together they enter the tenement and go up

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 245

flight after flight of rickety stairs, past doors that
stand wide open, showing neglected, dirty hovels
within. Men and women in every stage of human
decay, debauched, sodden creatures, standing in the
passage-ways, squabbling, drinking, smoking, spit-
ting—such a direful scene, and one mournful in its
likeness to those of surrounding houses and streets.
On reaching the fifth flat Mr. Alexander gives a
sigh, almost a groan, as though the sights he had
passed through would never grow familiar to him.
Madam Noris, gently rapping at one of the many
doors that line the passage, but receiving no ans-
wer, enters and goes over to the miserable bed on
which is lying a girl whose age would probably be
twelve or thirteen, yet her old, wizened-looking
face might have proclaimed her to be thirty.

“Are you in pain, child?” said Madam Noris,
drawing the bony hands down from their destruct-
ful work of tearing at her dirty, matted hair.

“Oh, they bite so hard,’ whined the girl; then
as Madam Noris was about to place her hand on
the knotted, greasy forehead, sho fearfully gasped,
“Do not touch my head, they will crawl on your
pretty white hand!”

“Madam Noris, looking at the girl’s head, saw
that it was a moving mass of verinin. “ Poor child,”
she softly said, not a muscle of her face showing

9 EET IW ANON weal array pee sere — CEES retype seniawe re: 3 : IS
_ ia. o Sr ae a SY ge ESOS a

SSeS z

pe ae ee eee ere

ke

SRA ater cae
ieatiendbiinind oo

ais

ix

Deamaniin adh ARE

i ’
a omer ORT eee. = eh. Shee ews ceraa
— - ar ss = a
Se : =< = countered
a - = =

cl i ng is AN EA ELLA ATH OMSL ATES: orem

PL EET

Pee Te A

ak petite Seat sn aaa

See:

os

AOS STEELE TET

246 TISAB TING; OR,

disgust—all sensitive nicety seemed absorbed in pity

for the miserable object before her. Then, drawing
a pair of scissors from the satchel she carried, she
turned to Mr. Alexander, who had grown white
with repulsion of the miserable bed and its filthy
occupant, and said, “Come, hold this child’s head ;
that creature is of no use,” nodding towards the
dirty, slovenly woman who was seated in a corner
of the room drinking from a bottle; “I am going
to cut off the hair ; that will make her easier.”

Then Madam Noris executed an act of mercy
from which many a professing Christian would
shrink. Mr. Alexander was sickened by the sight,
yet he was filled with reverence for the woman
who stood so calmly, quietly performing her duty,
and he experienced a giow of admiration for her as
he saw one beautiful white hand that was adorned
by an oddly-shaped gold ring lift the dirty strands
of hair, whilst the other hand plied the bright,
sharp scissors so effectually. This work completed,
she went out and brought a can of water and
thoroughly washed and cleaned the girl’s face and
head. The girl gave Madam Noris a grateful
glance as she completed her task, then almost im-
mediately sank back as one dead.

“ What was the use of doing all that ?” inquired
Mr. Alexander ; “ See, she is dying.”

pity
ying
she
‘hite
Ithy
ead ;
; the
yrner
yoIng
nercy
would
sight,
oman
duty,
ner as
orned
rands
bright,
bleted,
r and
e and
ateful
st im-

quired

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 247

“Go quick!” commanded Madam Noris, “ and
get the most decent-looking woman you can find
to nurse this girl, and bring back wine and hiscuits.”

As Mr. Alexander went away on this errand—for
no one ever thought of combating the orders given
by Madam Noris—madam dexterosly passed her
right hand over the ring that encircled her finger.
It opened, and revealed a small blue-tinted stone
within. She held up the hand of the unconscious
girl, and, pressing the front of the girl’s wrist to the
stone, she anxiously «watched her. As the girl
showed signs of returning life, a slow, sweet smile
passed over the face of Madam Noris; but as she
said, in low tones, “ She will live; another life ha:
been saved. Will that redeem his guilty soul?” a
look of agony o’erspread her face that was fearful
to see.

When Mr. Alexander returned with a clean, com-
petent-looking woman, in whose charge the sick
girl was left, all traces of Madam Noris’ unusual
perturbation were gone; her face wore the calm,
sad, unsmiling expression habitual to it.

“Are you not fatigued ?” inquired Mr. Alexan-.
der, as they gained the outer air.

“ No,” replied Madam Noris; “ at first such scenes
were hard to look upon; but now I have grown
accustomed to thein,”

248 TISAB TING,

“T can understand why they call you the good
angel, and the healing hand; you bring goodness
and mercy, combined with action. I was surprised
at the look of that girl on-my return; I expected
to see her dead, or at least dying. Her recovery
was wonderful, was it not 2?”

Madam Noris did not reply ; she seemed deep
in some ail-absorbing thought ; her companion saw
- that he was forgotten, so he continued on his way
in silence. ,

“T have been very poor company, indeed, Mr.
Alexander,” said Madam Noris, regretfully, on
reaching home.

“T think you are more fatigued than you at first
supposed,” answered Mr. Alexander.

“T think I aia tired, but I will have a good rest
to-night and be ready for the morrow; it being the
Sabbath, I shall have several extra solos to sing.”

“T have some work to perform before to-morrow,”
said Mr. Alexander, in grim tones, “so, good-bye,
Madam Noris; I am glad that you do not sing at
the Temple to-night. Try to take a good rest.”

© (COPA BG Ry")

a aN WW xt Mov ea LE WSF
y= SOY \ 32 NV DOS MOIS 9 <7
‘ ee ON =v SGU vw ae oS Si ee et rays

CHAPTER XX.

CouLD Madam Noris have followed the Reverend
Mr. Alexander to his library, and seen him perform
the work which he had told her was necessary to
be done before the morrow, her sorrow would have
known no bounds.

In haste he lighted a fire in the grate, and then,
going to his desk, he took from it several rolls of
manuscript and advanced towards the fire, which
was burning joyously, as though in anticipation of
the. fuel which would make such a cheery blaze for
a few moments’ duration of the labor of years ; but
as his trembling fingers untied the strings that
bound the manuscript together, his eye caught
and was held by a line that converted his stern
purpose into wavering indecision, and his memory
went back to the time when, in a rush of poetical
emotion, his pen wove the red-hot fervor of his
imagery into the words of that line. It was then
that Andrew Alexander fought the hardest battle
of his life, to put from him that which detracted
from the best fulfilment of his Master's work—a

diversion that was so pure and noble in itself, that
16 249

aes

eg of Sn eee ee
oe

opeaeney Soave

ares

250 - TISAB TING; OR,

it was its own argument against destruction. Why
not have this much printed ; it was one of his best
efforts; why not? Then, breaking away from the
dream of the past and the temptation of the pres-
ent, he kneels before the fire and places the manu-
script on the glowing coals, and he watches it curl
and crackle and darken, and then nctes the wreaths
of black smoke gather round and rise in thick rings,
then to blaze in glorious, angry roar, and in his mis-
ery over the renunciation of his beloved work he
can find but one prayer to voice his love for his
Master, and this he repeats: “ Thy will be done,
Thy will be done”—over and over, until even the
blackened remains of the manuscript are carried up
and away, to lodge, perchance, on some housetop
in ironical folly, thence to fiutter to the dust.

That night of renunciation of a work that he
had deemed rivalled his Master’s business brought
Andrew Alexander from the realm of poetry down
to the mine of fellow-men. Only he and his Father
knew of the dark vale through which his soul had
been swept by the wind of desire for earthly joy,
and the power for which had been given him by
Divine will, for a purpose known only to the mys-
terious working of his Divine Teacher.

On the following morning, when Mr, Alexander
entered the pulpit and looked at the great crowd

vhy
best

. the
pres-
anu-

, curl
eaths
rings,
s mis-
wrk he
or his
done,
ren the
‘ied up
bpusetoyp

hat he
prought
y down
Father
bul had
nly joy,
him by
e mys-

xander
crowd

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 251

seated before him, he came nearer to their misery
and need than he had ever done before. Previously
he had tolerated and pitied them, but now he felt
a loving, yearning tenderness towards them that
was, ah ! how different he alone knew as he offered
up a prayer of gratitude.

And as the years went by and he worked in
the midst of this people, they felt and knew this
change, and loved him blindly, returning the love
he showered on them.

When the great choir and audience rise and sing :

** More love to Thee, O Christ, more love to Thee,”

Mr. Alexander’s thoughts echo in unison with the
words, yet his tongue is unable to utter a syllable,
his emotion is so great. The prayer he offers is
very impressive, forcing itself even on the dulled
sensibilities of this people, who are inattentive to
all except strains of music, a sense of something new.

Madam Noris notices the chamge ; she feels that
the man who the previous week prayed with ele-
gance of language in thought and word, but now
prays earnestly and fervently in simple language,
has received the benediction of the Holy Spirit and
been purified.

The service that followed was entirely a service of

song, except for the prayers offered by Mr. Alexander.

252 'ISAB TING: OR,

As Madam Noris came forward to sing, she felt
oppressed by the sense of something unusual about
to occur. But nonsense—she is unnerved, sensitiz-
ed by the power of the prayer just concluded.—
“Weary of wandering from my God,” she sings,
when a low, penetrating moan echoes through the
building as from one awakened from a prolonged,
painful sleep. Then a voice rings out from the
audience, “ Miss Petra! Miss Petra! Miss Petra! ”
rising higher with each reiteration of the name.

It was Petra, but the charming irritability of ex-
pression that had so often hovered round her mouth
was gone, and in its place a mournful sadness had
come that seemed to deepen the pathetic sadness of
the eyes. ‘The past seven months following on the
trying experience of the previous time had, like the
fairy wand of childish fancy, struck a wondrous
change o’er Petra, engraving a sorrow on counten-
ance and mien that would never be obliterated.

And as she sings on, the voice that had called
her by name continues in prayer in reverent, broken
accents—“ Dear Lord—TI thank Thee—for this link
in the chain of memory—that connects the past
with the present. In this, Thy Temple, I dedicate
my life to Thy service.”

Was it the delicacy of the assembled mass, or the
mesmeric, soothing strains of exquisite music that

e felt

about
1s1t1zZ-
led.—
sings,
xh the
onged,
m the
etra!”
me.
y of ex-
- mouth
ess had
ness of
ry on the
like the
ondrous
ounten-
ted.
d called
, broken
his link
he past
dedicate

ss, Or the

gic that

THE ELECTRICAL : KISS. 253

fell from the lips of the singer, that restrained the
throng, that kept them chained, unmindful of any
curiosity to see the man who was standing pray-
ing in concert with the singer ?

The whole mass seemed thrilling with excite-
ment at the unusual service of song and prayer
combined. Petra, used as she was to strong scenes
on life’s stage, where education in restraint of feel-
ing is unknown, was unnerved by hearing her
name and the prayer that accompanied her singing.
But she instinctively knew that a break on her
part would mean a perfect uproar that would not
quickly subside, so on she sang, in clear, ringing,
even tones that told not of the tumult that was
burning in her own soul, until the man had finished
his prayer and was carried a poor, frail, unconscious
form from the church to the vestibule without.
And not until Petra felt that the emotional wave
had subsided did she cease singing.

Then, Mr. Alexander rising in the pulpit, the
multitude knelt in silent prayer. What a very
carnival of prayer ascended to the Throne!

Well might the heart compassionate thee, thou
lost sheep, with the good in thee that might have
blossomed so fair, perverted by brute-like existence.

‘“* Deeds committed while conscience slept-
Promises made but never kept.”

SEE ae
oe

SSS

SSeS
==

scesieneres

254 TISAB TING: OR,

And with each succeeding lash of stiffened conscience,
each promise unkept sinking you deeper and deeper
into degradation and sin. The pity should be for
you who have those disquieting whispers from a
conscience, yet are so drawn into the web of sin
that you cannot, though you would shake loose all
that is vile in your life, without the helping hand,
the hand of a brother, place your hand in that of
a loving Saviour.

If “Go, work in my vineyard” were sung in
every tabernacle, every church throughout the
length and breadth of the land, for every Sunday
in the year, until it was pressed home to the
thoughts of the cultured and highly intellectual
congregations—that the Lord had a, vineyard all
overgrown with human thorns, the fruit of His
tree rank with the weeds of sin that are allowed to
flourish, would the Christian congregations in the
Christian churches placidly sit and listen without
a thought for the Lord’s ill-kept vineyards within
a stone’s throw of their beautifully built, richly en-
dowed edifices? Or would they go forth to the
work where the laborers are few ?

No high-class music was ever sung in the Temple
of Song: just the simple, familiar hymns of bygone
years, that, reaching the hearts, made them throb
with newness of life—made them burn with a new

nce,
eper
e for
om a
yf sin
e all
hand,
iat of

ng in
t the
anday
fo «the
ectual
ard all
rf His
ed to
in the
rithout
within
uly en-
to the

Temple
bygone
throb

a new

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 255

fire not entirely understood by the illiterate recip-
ients of mercy, yet with a divine awakening.

When Petra went is. search of the man who had
called her by name, she found Will Patnos, the son
who had been grieved for as dead.

He appeared greatly agitated—alinost beside
himself—as he grasped Petra’s hand, saying, “ The
last thing I remember until I recognized you was
being felled to the ground an hour after my marri-
age. Oh! Marie, Marie,’ he wailed, in sad tones,
“how long is it since that night? It may be ten
years for aught I know. This man,” pointing to a
sailor, “tells me I have been in the sailors’ home
for nearly two years. What will I do, Miss Petra ?
Help me to find my wife.”

While Will Patnos had been speaking of his wife,
Marie, Petra had thought of the similarity of his
story to that told to her by Marie, the stewardess,
Marie had never left Petra, but had stood her true
friend through many a difficulty since her separa-
tion from Tisab Ting.

“Had she Will Patnos’ happiness in her hand ?”
thought she, as, handing him her card, she said,
“Call at this address in one hour’s time; I will
help you as best I can.”

When returning to the place she called home—a
few rooms in a tenement like those around her, yet

Sa Se.

SSE ee
~~ —-

oe Se

peSerresiesae
SSS

Soe ste

ee

256 TISAB TING,

so different in its spotless cleanliness—she called
Marie and told her what had occurred, and Marie
was alternately wild with joy and down in the
depths of remorse for her lack of faith.

Petra tried to calm the excess of Marie’s joy and
grief by telling her that the man might not be her
husband after all.

When Will Patnos arrived, and husband and
wife recognized each other, Maric wept over her
husband in joy at his recovery, yet sorrow for his
changed appearance—for the privations and hard-
ships that he must have undergone were stamped
on his face, in the hair once black as a raven’s
wing, but now thickly streaked with grey.

Petra went away and left them to the joy of
their reunion, and she did not hear the story Marie
told to her husband: how, in her hatred for man-
kind, instead of trying to bring husband and wife
to trust one another, she had widened the breach
between Tisab Ting and Petra. Then, in the ful-
ness of her own gladness of heart, Marie decided to
try and recover Petre’s happiness. And Will
Patnos, in gratitude to the woman who had been
the means of restoring to him his reason and his
wife, was willing to accede to any plan that was
intended for her happiness. Thus the first hours
of their reunion were given to thougfts and plans
for Petra’s future.

CHAPTER XXI.

THE glittering panoply of war under the burning
glare of an Egyptian sun—the awful spectacle of
man fighting against brother man for supremacy !
The roar of cannon! The spontaneous flash of
musketry ! The wild cries of cavalrymen urging
forward their frightened, maddened steeds! The
call of bugle commanding all. And underneath,
yet mingling in the turmoil, the moans, the cries,
and the fierce execrations of the wounded and @, ‘ng.
Ah, who can describe it in all its terror, majesty,
grandeur, and awfulness—the field of battle !

The carnage had ceased ; the sun sunk in fiery,
angry sky, as though loth to go; and only the
occasional boom-—boom—of the guns broke in upon
the brooding silence. The terrurs of the battle-field
were heightened by the semi-twilight; the silent,
almost stealthy, forms of the carriers looked like
weird phantoms in the dusk, as they brought their
chastly burdens from the battle-field. Night and
death, the dark outcome of the morning’s bright-
ness of daylight and life.

In the long hospital-tent in connection with the

Q57

258 TISAB TING; OR,

British encampment the wounded and dying were
lying, some on rude camp cots, others on narrow
mattresses, and a few less fortunate on the ground.
With dexterous speed doctors and nurses passed
from sufferer to sufferer, bringing ease and relief to
many. Near midnight, as Jerry Arnald walked
through the hospital-tent, he was met by Nurse
Athol.

“ Come! there is a man who has just been brought
in, he is in dire need. I recognized him as Mr.
Tisab Ting, the Chinaman who was in Canada last
year; he married a Canadian girl! there was con-
siderable newspaper talk about the circumstances in
connection with it at the time,” said Nurse Athol as
she conducted Jerry to where Tisab Ting was lying.

‘ impossible!” exclaimed Jerry in tones of sur-
prise; “ you really must be mistaken, nurse. Is he
here as a British soldier ? ”

“ Yes, in the dress,” replied Nurse Athol.

“That seems strange; I thought the Chinese
were allied with the Russians,” said Jerry, thought-
fully.

“Here he is,’ said Nurse Athol, bending over
the quiet, still figure of the wounded man; “do
you think he is badly hurt ?” she inquired, as Jerry
proceeded with the work of finding out the extent
of his injuries,

ere
‘OW
nd.
sed
f to
ked

urse

aight
Mr.
last
con-
ses In
10l as
ying.
sur-

Is he

inese
ught-

over
“do
Jerry
xtent

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 259

“ Pretty bad!” answered Jerry with unaccustom-
ed abruptness, for he was thinking of the shadow
this man had cast athwart the path of the two
women who were so dear to him.

Jerry’s manner in dealing with Tisab Ting was
so unusual, so reckless and rough, that Nurse Athol
inquired : “ Have you met this injured man before,
or is he an enemy of yours?”

“No, to both questions,” replied Jerry, shortly,
but nevertheless he proceeded more gently to bind
up Tisab Ting’s wounds.

“ Have you seen your friend Amon Allen?” in-
quired Nurse Athol as she and Jerry left the hospital-
tent.

“No; I must go and find out if he answered at
roll call,” replied Jerry.

“ What is the news, Mr. Arnald ?” inquired Nurse
Athol. Jerry’s face wore a white, strained look,
and for the moment he appeared too deeply agitated
to speak.

Amon did not answer. “I am going in search of
him,” at last said Jerry, in low tones.

“Stay here. I will go and get a lantern and some
restoratives, and go with you, for you may need
both them and me,” promptly said Nurse Athol.

“No, no! I cannot permit you to come with me,”
said Jerry in decided tones,

260 TISAB TING; OR,

“You are not asked to!” calmly answered Nurse
Athol, as she hastened away, to return in an in-
credibly short space of time.

“You did not take long,” gratefully said Jerry
on her return, “ but I do wish you would not come
with me.”

“You are losing time!” she said in business-like
tones that completely silenced Jerry.

Forward they go on their dangerous quest for
Amon Allen, the mercurial Irishman. What fear-
some sights are brought to light by the dancing
rays of that one small lantern: dead faces upturned
with the exultant glow of battle still on them,
apparently fierce, even in death, for their country’s
greatness! And side by side with these are faces
showing evidences of terror, faces with sightless
eyes distended with the last agony of death.

“Poor, beardless boy; how mother will miss
you,’ sighs Nurse Athol, as she stoops over a
recumbent figure and gazes into the face of a youth,
whose dead face wears a peaceful expression.

“Hurry! Nurse Athol,’ calls Jerry, in excited
tones, “ Here is a piece of Amon’s flag; he will per-
haps be around here somewhere. I have found
him, and he is dead! Amon! Amon!” cries Jerry
in tones of anguish, as he bends over the prostrate
figure of his friend; but the once cheery voice re-

se
in-

Ty
ome

-like

b for
fear-
ncing
irned
them,
ntry's
faces
tless

miss
ver a
youth,

xcited
ll per-
found
Jerry
strate
ice re-

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 261

plies not; the eyes are closed, the mouth tirm set ;
in his hand is clasped the broken end of a flag-pole
that tells its own story of valiant resistance to the
death for his country’s colors.

As Jerry is about to lift Amon Allen, with the
intention of carrying him from the field, Nurse
Athol’s eye catches the glitter of upraised steel, and
with action even quicker than its descending speed,
she flings herself between it and Jerry Arnald, re-
ceiving in his stead an awful wound, whose sig-
nificance is death to her.

Jerry, beside himself with this new calamity,
carries Nurse Athol from the battle-field to one of
the hospital-tents in the British encampment. He
summons the aid of physician and nurse, but ali in
vain. The cowardly blow of the lurking enemy
had been sure in its fatality.

The head surgeon, with pitying glance at Jerry’s
ashen face, told Jerry what he already knew—that
there was no hope. Nurse Athol’s life was slowly
ebbing away.

ka Ee a as

Det ene

setae. See ee ——
en ty ean

ceeteeienieen
peg eeer re

ee

ere

/ f N ? /
[( NN Jes \ \ ys fi 4
\;% as*t j
\ < : } b> Ui), J SY /4

a ( ii (lit y Sat

B%

CHAPTER XXII.

As Jerry looked with sorrow on the calm, pale face
of Nurse Athol, he was startled to hear her say, “I
have not been unconscious; I have heard all that
has been said. Send every one away; I wish to
speak to you.” When they were alone Nurse Athol
opened her eyes, and Jerry was surprised at their
brightness.

“Jerry, 1 love you,’ said Nurse Athol, in sad,
low tones that had the effect of sending a sweeping
chill over Jerry, making his heart feel cold and
still. “You never dreamed of such a thing, | feel
certain, but I loved you at the hospital, and when
Dr. Finly told me you intended coming out here, my
heart nearly broke. I did not know how much I
was thinking of you until I heard that you were
going away. The doctor noticed my agitation, for
I was completely carried away by the sudden pain
the announcement of your going brought to my
heart. I will never forget the doctor’s kindness.”

“Nor I,” said Jerry, brokenly. His companion
262

face
y, “1
| that
sh to
Athol
, their

sad,
Peping
d and
I feel
when
re, my
nuch |
h were
on, for

n pain

o my
hess.”
panion

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 263

spoke in such a melancholy monotone, that every
word she uttered seemed to stab him.

“T felt that I must come with you to watch over
you. The doctor helped me sorely against his will ;
he is a good, true man, and I disliked to give him
any pain, for he loves me as dearly as—as you love
that girl you told me of. Ah! that wasa bitter day,
but my woman’s pride kept me up. I tell you of
my love for you now, so that if in the days to come
you should feel disheartened and discouraged in the
thought that no one cared for you, you may re-
member my affection for you and be the better, the
truer for it.”

“ Qh, that I had known your heart, how proudly
I would have sought to win it, and make your life a
happy one,” said Jerry, his deep voice ringing with
the pain that seemed to be weighing on his heart.

“You could not have made me happy—your love
was not mine, I have gained the only happiness
that I will ever know, the knowledge that I have
saved your life,” returned Nurse Athol.

Jerry saw that Nurse Athol’s life was now ebbing
swiftly away; her feet were on the very sand that
borders the crystal river.

“ Raise me up, Jerry,” she requested ; “for I have
more to tell you yet before i say good-bye.” For
an instant she lay so silent that Jerry thought she

are ena

ie Si:
: raaras ataalleaa
eens

264. TISAB TIYG: OR,

had expired, then she continued: “Before I left
Canada, and in anticipation of something similar to
what has occurred, I made a will, leaving to you the
money that came to me through Mrs. North. Per-
haps things will come straight between you and
the woman you love,” she said faintly ; “ remember
it is my dearest wish that you use this money I
leave you to advance your happiness.”

“ Do not think of my happiness at such a time as
this,” said Jerry. He had raised Nurse Athol in
his arms, and held her weak form close to him, and
as he wiped the moisture from mouth and death-
laden eyes, her whole face lightened for an instant
with such a loving smile of gratitude that Jerry felt
as though an iron hand was clinching his heart
in fearful grasp.

“ When you return to Canada,” continued Nurse
Athol, so faintly that Jerry could hardly catch her
words, “I want you to go and tell Doctor Finly of
my death, to tell him how calm and painless it was,
and to tell him my last words were of him; it will
perhaps help to still the sorrow he will feel.”

Jerry was amazed at the depth of thought and
fortitude displayed by Nurse Athol; could it be
possible that she was dying? and he glanced earnest-
ly into her face; but yes, the shadow of death was
creeping over it.

left
ir to
1 the
Per-

and
mber

ney |

me as
hol in
n, and
death-
nstant
Ty felt
| heart

Nurse
teh her
inly of
it was,
it will
ht and
h it be
rparnest-
ath was

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 265

With almost superhuman effort, Nurse Athol,
raising her arms and clasping them round Jerry’s
neck, and kissing him without a vestige of the pas-
sion of her deep love, but tenderly as would a
mother, sister, or dear friend, whispered faintly .
“ Good-bye, dear friend, till we meet again.” Jerry
felt her body relax in his arms and grow heavy, and
he knew that the spirit of Nurse Athol was gone;
the nerve of life had snapped.

As Jerry walked to and fro past the tent, watch-
ing o'er the bodies of his once dearest friends—for
he had sought and found Amon and carried him
from the field—his thoughts were dismal and som-
bre for the friends who had held such a near place
in his affection, cut off in the glory of their youth
for his sake, who had entered into danger because
of him. Would he ever know what happiness was ?
he questioned, despondently. Not even such tears
as fell on Nan’s first letter fell to relieve the weary
pain, the sense of loss that Jerry experienced.
All was as cold and dreary as the lifeless bodies of
his dead friends. The starless sky with its banks
of smoke clouds; the landscape that was colored by
the grey dawn; the monotonous step of the senti-
nels—all was in harmony with the weariness of his
heart and brain.

On the day following that of the funeral—for

17

By pts a : .

mS

=

ee

spaetn
Sa

SHES, piste -
SN ST A ELA RT SASS SG

eat

Sc tT GC PPE A PI RATA I RTD

266 TISAB TING: OR,

Jerry gave Nurse Athol and Amon decent burial, and
marked their resting-place carefully, so that those
seeking it in the future could not be mistaken—
Tisab Ting, who knew of the whole affair, was so
sympathetic and thoughtful in trying to save Jerry
all extra pain, that Jerry felt singularly drawn to-
wards him; thoug: ‘fisab Ting, he considered, had
been the canse of all his sorrow. And each day
during Tisab Ting’s illness, as Jerry watched his
case, he felt this liking for this quiet, uncomplaining
Chinaman growing stronger; and when Tisab
Ting was numbered with the convalescent, the
friendship between Jerry and him seemed firmly
established, for Jerry would seek his patient every
evening after the rush of the day, and ease his over-
charged heart by talking tenderly and lovingly of
Nurse Athol and Amon. And Tisab Ting, believing
that Jerry had lost in Nurse Athol the love of his
life, was very sympathetic towards Jerry, whom he
looked on as a mere boy.

One morning after the letters had been dis-
tributed among the soldiers—how eagerly the poor
fellows grasped the home missives!—Tisab Ting
called to Jerry as he was passing near his cot and
said: “I am going to leave here immediately.”

“You mean that you wish you were, for you are
too ill to travel for several weeks to come,” promptly
and authoritatively said Jerry.

and
hose
2n—
is SO
Jerry
n to-
|, had
. day
1d his
aining
Tisab
t, the
firmly
tL every
3 over-
ngly of
rlievmg
b of his
om he

en dis-

he poor

b Ting
cot and
ye

you are
omptly

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 267

“Did you ever have any dealings with an edu-
cated Chinaman ?” inquired Tisab Ting.

“No,” slowly returned Jerry, hardly seeing how
the question had anything to do with the China-
man’s going.

“Well, it’s terribly hard to start them, as has
been shown by the inert centuries of our land, but
when they start there is no stopping their course ;
that has also been shown in the last hundred years ;
they must go, even if they knock down the British
Lion,” said Tisab Ting, smiling broadly at Jerry’s
look of concern.

“You don’t mean to tell me that your country is
at war with Great Britain, and that you intend to
go and fight?” said Jerry, as he glanced slightingly
at Tisab Ting’s emaciated form, that seemed to hold
its upright position more by force of will than by
strength.

“No, war is retrograde,” said Tisab Ting, with a
wave of his hand, “and we Chinamen want no
more of that; progression is now our motto. Why,
man, do you think I would exult with joy at the
thought of war after all I have gone through here ?
No, the source of my gladness is infinitely nearer
than 4 national one; it is with, and of, my heart
A few days after my marriage my wife deserted
me, for what cause I do not know, unless it was,

Sime Shae a

pita Oe SB eS eee ee
Sees oe es

Se RS =

Se

an on a | se eee oes) a
MS eee ee

a eR =

268 TISAB TING; OR,

as I thought at the time, that her reason was
affected. This letter brings me news of my wife—
tells me where to find her. You will be glad with
me, I feel sure, if I recover my dear little Canadian
wife,” said Tisab Ting, softly, as he held out his
hand, which Jerry clasped firmly in friendship. He
still believed Nan loved Tisab Ting. Who could
help it? he was such a grand type of manhood. But
Jerry had ceased to believe that the Chinaman had
tried to win Nan’s love; thus Jerry blames Tisab
Ting for his thoughtlessness alone.

“Ts the letter from your wife?” asks Jerry, anx-
ious to learn more of Petra.

“No, it is from the woman who planned and
assisted my wife to leave me. This woman, so the
letter states, had been made bitter by the desertion
of her husband; but it seems she has found him
once more. She regrets her share in the matter,
and so she writes to tell me where I will find my
wife; and she hopes I won't bear her any ill-will,”
said Tisab Ting so passionately that Jerry, for
once, is able to show his professional superiority by
telling him to keep cool or he will finish himself in
two hours.

“Well, my fine doctor, if you ever saw an edu-
cated Chinaman who when started was bound to
go, you can look at one now. I leave to-morrow

od and
so the
gertion
d him

matter,
nd my
\-will,”
ry, for
rity by

nself in

hay edu-
rund to
Morrow

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 269

night for Boston; for if I do not leave to-morrow
I would not be able to get out of this place for
some time,” said Tisab Ting.

“Do yvu think your wife would relish welcom-
ing a dead man?” asked Jerry,

“From all that had proceeded I should imagine
she would rather welcome me dead than living,”
stoically replied Tisab Ting. ‘Then, speaking more
gently, he continued: “ You can understand the
yearning love I feel for my wife, who for some time
past I have thought of as dead, loving, as you do,
with the love of your manhood, the woman who
died for you.”

“Tdid not love Nurse Athol, as you suppose; |
have always loved the woman whose love you won
from me,” exclaimed Jerry.

“ What! you love my wife Petra?” jealously re-
turned Tisab Ting. “Ah! I understand now her
reasons for leaving me as she did; and the woman
who wrote this letter is also mistaken when she
writes that she thinks my wife loves me, and
would be pleased to see me.”

“No,” sternly returns Jerry, all the dormant feel-
ings against Tisab Ting breaking out once more in
the heat of the moment. “It is not your wife I
love, but her cousin, Nan Harrington, whose love
you won and then so miserably threw aside.”

————
——— FE
a

SS
So Re ae ern Se me aN

ee ee

Spas rrsgs Ses
LP EN RET OE ee

eS Fete

Re

eae sneer tea

re
a as

Sa et et a

bese deci Hal
es Sere

i ire roe Ty
vn Si nti Sp St IY
Soa RET EE

——
SE AY SESS

270 TISAB TING: OR,

“You are mistaken,” rejoined Tisab Ting, calmly,
when he found it was not Petra, but Nan, of whom
Jerry was speaking. ‘“ How was it I never heard
of you, or saw you, while I was in Montreal ?”

“TI was not good enough for you, bittecly re-
sponded Jerry ; I had at one time been under-gard-
ener at the Harringtons’.”

“Were you Nan Harrington’s playmate as a
child ?” briskly demanded Tisab Ting.

“Yes,” was tne brief reply.

“Well, Nan Harrington loves you, and none other.”

“She does not,” decidedly replied Jerry.

“ How do you know? Did she tell you that she
cared nothing for you?” asked Tisab Ting, in sur-
prised tones.

“She did rot tell me with her own lips, but I re-
ceived this from her,” said Jerry, drawing Nan’s
last letter from his pocket, and handing it to Tisab
Ting with some hesitancy.

“The child tells you as plainly in this as she
can that she loves you; and pray, sir, what reply
did you send her ?” asks Tisa!. Ting, as though he
had a perfect right to know all Jerry’s affairs.

“T told her that I was going to Egypt, but in my
hurried leave-taking I would not be able to call on
her, as she suggested,” answered Jerry, swayed for
the time by Tisab Ting’s commanding force.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 27 1

‘‘T suppose you told her of your glorious pros-
pects, and that Miss Athol was going out to Egypt
as one of the nurses, and in the lightness of your
self-sacrificing heart you made quite a cheerful
epistle of your letter,’ said Tisab Ting, with a look of
something like contempt for the young man who
stood so erect before him. Jerry’s way had been
so different from what his would have _ been.
Where Jerry, in his extreme sensitiveness for others,
made many an error of false judgment, Tisab Ting
made common-sense rule, never taking any rebuff,
especially where his own happiness was concerned.

“Yes,” replied Jerry, “I think I did mention
Nurse Athol’s name; at that time she seemed the
only bright spot in all the darkness, and, of course,
I made my letter as cheerful as possible; I try
never to do anything by halves.”

“ Well, well; I suppose the child is now wearing
her heart out, believing you love her no more. It’s
just like a woman to reject what is offered her,
then cry for what she thinks she cannot have,”
irritably exclaims Tisab Ting.

‘Nan. Harrington is not wearing her life out for
me; if she had loved me, knowing my heart as she
does, she would have toic me plainly that she cared
for me,” said Jerry, with the firmness of one who
believes himself to be in the right.

i

af
4
+

i
i

272 TISAB TING: OR,

“The heart is susceptible to change—of that you
are perhaps aware. Nan Harrington, from your
own words, decided that you were in love with’
another; and you have not lessened that belief of
hers. On my second visit to Montreal I noticed a
great change in Miss Nan,” said Tisab Ting, in pre-
cise tones, to which Jerry listened with breathless in-
terest. “ After some time—for she was very reticent
about her own affairs—I found out the trouble. In
the spring she had met her old companion; you
were greatly cranged by your year at college. It
appears at that time you were working at some
hospital, and all the time you were with Miss Nan
you talked of nothing, and no one, except Nurse
Athol; ..iss Nan naturally supposed you were in
love with the nurse. This was her awakening ; as
the days went past she found out how dear you
were to her. I did not know your name, but I ad-
vised her, under the circumstances, to write you a
few lines. You had better arrange to return with
me to-morrow night, Mr. Arnald.”

“T cannot leave here until the war is finished, as -
my engagement does not run out until then,” he
returned regretfully, though his eyes were shining
with a glad hope.

“ Just like the slow-going people of the west; you
rushed so much in the last century that you are
tired out in this,” said Tisab Ting.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 273

“Tt is easy for you to get leave, you are good for
nothing here,” replied Jerry with spirit. He was
longing to hurry to Nan and find out the truth
from her own lips, but he valiantly put the thought
from him. “I have wrought enough misery by
being over hasty.”

“ And now when you should act in haste you act
in sloth; I cannot go myself; if I can arrange for
your absence, will you escort me as far as Canada ?
‘You will probably have to return here again,” said
Tisab Ting.

“Yes,” answered Jerry, “I can safely promise
that, for you cannot manage anything so difficult.”

“Send an orderly to me,” called Tisab Ting after
Jerry, who was hurrying away to attend to some
duty.

“All right,” he answered.

When Jerry returned to his Chinese friend, he
was astonished beyond expression when Tisab Ting
handed to him an official leave of absence.

“Use that and hold your tongue,” said Tisab
Ting, and before Jerry could find words to express
his thoughts, his peculiar friend was apparently en-

joying deep slumber. How the leave of absence
was obtained Jerry never knew ; but money and in-

fluence are very powerful agents, and Tisab Ting
possessed both.

eS a a

hit

274, TISAB TING.

On the following night those oddly-mateched
companions shook the dust of Egypt’s bloody battle-
field from their feet, and in haste returned to the

country of their love.

CHAPTER XXIII.

“ Mrs. Tisas Tina, I am so glad to see you.”

And Petra, who had been hastening through the
crowded thoroughfare of one of Boston's busiest
streets, exclaims in surprise, “ Kva Arber!”

“No, not Eva Arber now,’ returned the viva-
cious littie American—now Eva Strathmore. “I
suppose you heard that the picture which you and
Mr. Tisab Ting and I posed for brought Ralph
fame, and in his gratitude to me for suggesting the
subject he asked me to marry him. And I like
plenty of color, change and variety ; so I accepted
him; we are very happy,’ she smilingly said.

“ Allow me to congratulate you,” said Petra.

“ Just like my thoughtlessness ; I have gabbled
away about my own affairs and never asked about
you and yours; and here comes my car, and I must
hurry away to keep an appointment ; but you will
be in town to-morrow, will you not ?”

“ Yes,” said Petra, in bewildered tones.

“You have not moved since yesterday; you see
I know your address, for I saw Mr. Tisab Ting at

275

ne |

{ie

a

ree
al
tet
i

Bile |
4

:

ie

’

276 TISAB TING; OR,

the Grand Hotel this morning,” and away went
Mrs. Strathmore, leaving Petra in a whirl of dazed
surprise and apprehension. Could it be possible
that her husband was in Boston? Did he know
that she was here? Had he come to seek her ?
No; impossible! for her life was too far removed
from his for him ever to find her. Nevertheless,
she must be careful in going about the city or he
might meet and recognize her; and in ceep agita-
tion Petra continues on her way.

When Tisab Ting, who had arrived in Boston that
morning—Jerry proceeded on his journey to Mont-
real—entered the Temple of Song, to ascertain for a
certainty if the statement contained in the letter he
had received from Marie while he was in Egypt
was correct, the scene that presented itself to him
lingered forever in his memory.

The vast edifice is crowded with worshippers,
old and young, and many are misshapen and de-
formed—nearly all bear the stamp of pinched
poverty in their faces, dress and attitudes. Here
and there is to be seen a sprinkling of well-dressed,
well-fed, fashionable people, who, from curiosity,
have turned from their gilded path.

The mellow tones of the organ, throbbing their
way into the very souls of the assemblage, thrill
Tisab Ting. Presently the curtains are drawn back

nt
ect
yle
Ww
ar 2
ved
ess,
»he
ita-

that
ont-
for a
ar he
gypt
him

pers,
de-
ched
Here
pssed,
D sity,

their
thrill
back

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 277

and the immense choir is in view. From where
Tisab Ting is seated he cannot see the choir dis-
tinctly, although his eyes strain to catch sight of
that one loved face so dear to him. A burst of
music, a grand chorus of song by the choir, follows,
then dies away; the tones of the organ continue to
throb softly through the arches, rising in wailing
tones to domed roof, to fall back again like a bene-
diction on the heads of the waiting people, for
'Tisab Ting feels that they, like himself, are waiting.

Presently a slight figure, dressed in white and
wearing no covering on her head, comes forward to
ths small circular gallery that is built out from the
choir as 4 gallery for soloists. The day had been
unusual!v werm, but had nearly spent itself. The
sun i" . ting the western windows, bringing out
in glowing colors the beautiful stained-glass win-
dows; and as the light which, as the sun sinks
lower and lower, creeps from arch to choir-gallery
reaches that part of the gallery on which Petra is
standing, and bathes her in exquisite color, a sigh
seems to rise from the congregation: their waiting
has not been in vain.

Then as Petra’s voice, which Tisab Ting remem-
bers so well, and has longed so hungrily to hear,
rings out in clear, triumphant tones, Tisab Ting’s
heart is torn with an agony of sorrow—his darling,

278 TISAB TING; OR,

his love, his wife; but how changed! As Petra
finishes her solo, Tisab Ting’s emotion is so sweep-
ing in its intensity, and he is yet so weak from his
hasty travelling, that he feels he cannot remain
longer; he must rise and go away; to hear Petra
sing again would completely unnerve him.

The instant Tisab Ting rises, Petra recognizes
him. Her heart beats to suffocation—will she
break down? She masters her emotion; but Mr.
Alexande:, who instinctively knows and feels the
pain of others since that evening when he learned
the true meaning of ‘Thy will be done,” wonders,
as the service continues, what can have occurred ;
for all the divine swelling beauty of Petra’s music
seems swallowed up in the passionate, flowing
strains of human pain.

“May I have a few minutes’ quiet conversation
with you ?” asks Petra, when Mr. Alexander joins
her at the close of the service.

“Yes, certainly,” he replied; “will you come
with me to my study, where we can have a better
chance to talk quietly ?”

“Thank you, I would prefer that; for I have a
story to tell you—I want your advice,” said Petra,
who, on seeing Mr. Alexander, had been imbued
with the desire to tell him all her troubles and
anxieties, and take counsel of him.

ra
p-
nis
ain
tra

izes
she
Mr.
the
rned
ders,
rred ;
music
wing

ation
joins

come
he tter

ave a
Petra,
ibued
s and

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 279

Entering the study in connection with the
church, Petra instantly commences to narrate her
story. She tells Mr, Alexander of Tisab Ting, of
the repulsion she had felt toward him even before
she first met him, then her meeting with him in
the grove, the peculiar manner in which he had at
first been able to sway her emotions, then her
gradual indifference, the electrical kiss and its ef-
fect, the story of her father’s death, and the healing-
stone with which she had worked so many cures
since she came to this north end quarter of Boston,
gaining for herself the name of the healing hand.
Then her marriage to Tisab Ting against the dic-
tates of her own conscience, and, finally, the night
at sea and her escape from her husband whom she
loved, but whom she did not trust or respect.

To all this Mr. Alexander listened in astonish-
ment; he had always thought that the woman
known by the name of Madam Noris had some
sorrowful pages in the history of her life; but
he had never imagined anything so fantastically
sad as the story that had just been told to
him. Knowing Madam Noris as he had grown
to know her, he thought, “What a struggle her
heart and conscience must have had, heart ruling
for a time, then conscience lashing and stinging the
poor wayward heart.”

280 TISAB TING: OR,

“ And now that you have heard my history, I ask
you, what amI todo? My husband is here, in this
city ; he has seen me; he will find me unless | im-
mediately leave Boston, and seek a hiding-place
elsewhere. I—I dare not meet him; he holds such
a power over me that in my love for him I would
forget, for the time, my distrust and the oath I
made never again to live with him unless he could
dispel from my mind that of which I believe him
to be guilty; and would go with him only to
awaken to my misery of distrust in the days that
would follow. Oh, [ could not live over again that
pain,” and Petra glanced beseechingly at Mr. Alex-—
ander, as though pleading for some assistance.

“ My advice, Mrs. Tisab Ting”—and Petra starts
as she hears him utter her nanie—“ is to at least see
your husband, and get his version of that night at
sea. Is it not possible that you may have inter-
preted his words wrongly ? And there is another
thing that you ought to take into consideration;
perhaps you underrate your strength under his in-
fluence. You are not the unfledged girl you were
when you married him; you are a woman now of
stronger will and purpose than any I have ever
met,”

“ Ah, you do not know the charm of Tisab Ting,”
sadly answered Petra.

sk
his
im-
lace
uch
yuld
th I
ould
him
to
that
that
Alex-

starts
Ast see
cht at
inter-
other
ation;
is in-
were
ow of

ever

Ting,’

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 281

“Yes, I allow all that, but I claim that in
justice you should see your husband if he seeks
you and asks for an interview, as it may be
that since you have used him so carelessly he will
not trouble you; his presence in the Temple of
Song was perhaps an accident. You remember
that he left before the service was over. I think
if he calls and wishes to speak with you that you
ought to see him.”

“Then I will,” firmly replied Petra; “and now I
will not detain you any longer, and I thank you ver y
much for your kindness to me.”

“ Indeed, I have done nothing,” hastily returned
Mr. Alexander.

“You would not say that if you knew how
much calmer and quieter I have grown since I came
in here,’ said Petra, a faint, uncertain smile hover-
ing over her face.

“That is because you have decided to do right
and not because of any words of mine,” quietly.
said Mr. Alexander.

<
<. <& v
WG &
\y S,¥
6° FEE
<2 g8442
25 Aggagea mee =I
fe ll =I) i
.- a SSS
="
»X ie
\ FY EN
s> “& i he NN
XA G ee JS
“oe & ie & a Is
IN le = ys &

CHAPTER XXIV.

On the following morning Petra missed the com-
panionship of the chatty, bright Frenchwoman,
Marie, more than she had done on the first day of
her absence. Marie had gone with her husband to
his mother ; before leaving, both Marie and Will
Patnos had faithfully promised to Petra to divulge
to no one in Montreal her address or mode of occu-
pation.

With a restlessness that recalls to Petra’s mem-
ory the never-to-be-forgotten night when she re-
ceived the electric kiss, she paces the sitting-room,
and, in aimless fashion, thought wanders from one
experience to another of sunshine and darkness
that the coming of Tisab Ting had brought into her
life. Could she possibly be the girl whose thriving,
energetic spirit longed for some new fields in which
to roam—who not later than two years ago wished
that she could be some great page in the world’s
history? How different the page that her girlish,
glowing imagination had painted from the one she

had written, or the one electrical science had writ-
282

OImM-
nan,
y of
1d. to
Will
rulge
occu-

nem-
he re-
room,
n one
kness
o her
iving,
hich
ished
orld’s
irlish,
ne she
1 writ-

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 283
ten for her! For the sweetest, saddest moments of
her life had been hers through that science, her
love for Tisab Ting, and her parting from him.
What would she do if her husband, knowing that
she was in the city, should come to see her? “I must
be strong and unyielding—I must never come under
the power of my husband’s dominant will again.”
She loved him—she alone knew how fondly; yet
she decided that she would be happier parted from
him, knowing what she did of his character, unfair
business transactions, and his ignoble action in
winning Nan’s love to cast it so ruthlessly aside ;
“For he must have tried to win her love,” reasoned
Petra, “or Nan would never have replied to her
mother, that ‘Tisab Ting had often spoken to her
of love.’” Then the greatest struggle ensued, which
would conquer—heart or conscience ? which up to
the time of her ungovernable love for Tisab had
ruled so firmly that all other characteristics had
been subject to it; would she once more lose power
over her own dominion; would she, forgetting her
oath, once more be tributary to the love whose
foundation was science? “No, never,” she firmly
sald.
As thought followed thought through one excit-
ing channel to another the door was gently opened,
and on the threshold stood the one who would be

284, TISAB TING; OR,

the test of her decision—Tisab Ting the Chinaman!
With an emotion of love and joy struggling with
firmness of will to force the decision of the previ-
ous moment to stand inviolated, Petra rose to
greet her guest; but what a greeting! He, in his
great love that belonged not to science, but to
humanity, almost fainting in his weak condition,
overcome by the rush of feeling her presence brings
to him, all his mighty national pride fallen from -
him, in his love for his wife—the one was dearer to
him than life itself. And she budded from grace-
ful, flexible girlhood to grand, commanding woman-
hood, swaying under the burning love of scientific
affection, yet in the firmness and fullness of the
womanhood that was now hers, retaining sufficient
power of will to resist, with a resistance that was
more cruel than death, the love she possessed for
this Chinaman, a love that had been born in an
instant by the power of an electrical kiss, with a
duration that had lasted all through the past dreary
months; an affection that still looked with deepest
love on the cause of her broken day-dream. Trust
alone was lacking.

“ Petra, my darling, how I have longed for this
hour,” said Tisab, with the low, sweet intonation of
voice that Petra remembered so well, as he clasped
her in his arms. Resistless she remained there like

‘

an |
vith
evi-
. to
. his
t to
tion,
rings
from °
rer to
yrace-
ym An -
ontific
yf the
ficient
t was
d for
in an
with &
dreary
leepest
Trust

or this
tion of
lasped
bre like

THE ELECTRICAL KISs. 285

some poor, weary child; then, remembering her de-
cision, pushed Tisab Ting from her, and, standing
firm and erect, asked, in clear, ringing tones that
surprised her, “ Why are you here?”

“Why am I here?” he repeated; “ for you.”

“For me!” cried Petra, in scornful tones, all her
passion running riot in her voice, blazing from her
eyes, and making her form quiver as though under
the lash—passion that was apparently born of the
moment, yet, in truth, the sowing of a night long
past, when the long lapping waves of the ocean as
they touched the boat made a fitting accompani-
ment to her thoughts—for happiness was then in
her heart, a part of her life—the steady growth that
since that time had been unheeded, but now made
word and action all the more intense in its rush for
freedom.

“Did I not swear to you by the God above us
that if one life in your keeping should, by your vile
practices, be destroyed, I would count you—you—”
she repeated, with stinging emphasis, “ accountable
for a life, and that I would leave you, never to re-
turn ? Convince me that what I heard that evening
at sea was misinterpreted by me, and the oath *
made then I will withdraw.”

But not replying to Petra’s request, Tisab Ting
pleaded for her love. Did man ever plead so before /

286 TISAB TING; OR,

Would the reaction of such pleading be as sweeping
in its reversion as her mad rage had been ?

“T have done no wrong, Petra, except to win
your love by other than the pure, true channels ef
human attraction that God ordained. I ask you to
come to me—to trust me—to make me your pro-
tector. I love you to the crushing down of the vast
accumulation of pride that has been handed from
father to son—a natural inheritance. See, I kneel
at your feet; I merely touch the hem of your dress ;
remember me on the day when I first asked for
your love and see in me now the transformation
love has wrought.” Then rising to his feet, and
holding her hands in close, firm clasp, he continues,
“Will you come to me once more—will you let the
great love I have for you aid in tearing down all
barriers of national character and custom ?”

“ Never, until you have satisfied me that you are
blameless—that the death of a brother does not rest
at your hands,” firmly answered Petra to Tisab
Ting’s passionate appeal.

Then Tisab Ting ceased pleading, and, stepping
back from Petra’s side, folding his arms and draw-
ing his figure up firm and erect, coldly said, “I do
not understand your inuendos. Proceed with what
you have to say, repeat what you heard.”

“Ah! this was cruel of him,’ thought Petra, “ to

pin g

win
als of
ou to
' pro-
2 vast

from
kneel
dress ;
ed for
nation
t, and
inues,
let the
wn all

rou are
ot rest
Tisab

epping
draw-
“T do
h what

ra, “to

THE ELECTRICAL KISS, 287

make her repeat it all; but she would do it. “I was
near when you and your captain conversed on the
night your vessel was wrecked. I heard him say
to you that the electric wreckage had burst; that
once again you would have a tidy sum added to
your immense wealth, won in similar manner. You
told him that the money would suthce for your
wife’s dowry. My dowry ; think of it! Do you think
I would accept money earned like that?” asked
Petra, with a dramatic movement of her body that
told of aversion better than words could have done.

“Then,” continued Petra, returning to her former
steady tones, “ your captain compared this with his
last wrecking experience when he and your father,
of all those on board, were alone saved. I heard
enough to convince me that you and your father
had won your wealth as you had won my love, by
the practice of your advanced science. The lives
of men; the sorrows of the widows; the weeping
of the children whom you in your greed deprived
of their rightful protector, were less than nothing
to you, and I swore that if one of those under your
care who had manned the boat-palace—in which I
had dreamed such an unreal dream of love—was
drowned, I would leave you, their murderer. You
know what occurred. I Jeft you.”

“ Ah, too true, you left me without a word, with-

f
|
!
Hy |
Hy
Hh
it
i

288 TISAB TING; OR,

out a chance for an explanation. Is there no crevice
in your mind where leniency dwells for my mis-
deeds?” Tisab inquired, in a tone of voice which
is beyond Petra’s power of reading.

“ At this present time, I believe you guilty,” un-
falteringly replies Petra—‘“ guilty of the worst kind
of slaughter—cold-blooded, pre-arranged murder,”

And in a peculiar tone, that to Petra sounded
like tears—hustled and hurried away, Tisab Ting
said: “Never forget that I pleaded for your love,
your trust, the precious keeping of your dear self,
as I never pleaded tor anything before, never will
again. To justify myself to some extent, I will
tell you the sequel of what you overheard. My
father, as I told you before, was a man of science.
What that science has brought to me it has taken
away, Tisab mournfully said; “he would stop at
nothing; he found out a new electrical wreckage
appliance which made discovery of the true reason
for the loss of a boat almost an impossibility. In
his experiments of wreckage he made half of his
vast fortune. He knew and was often angry for
my distaste for the science that did so much harm
every time it added to our income, Thus to have
revenge on me—for my father never liked me, he
loved nothing but his science and your father, and
even he was not exempt from my father’s mania ;

‘evice
- mis-

which

Pig
t kind
rder.”
yunded
») Ting
r love,
ar self,
rer will
, I will
d. My
science.
s taken
stop at
reckage
B reason
ty. In
if of his
gry for
ch harm
to have
me, he
her, and
mania ;

THE ELECrRICAL KIss, 28Y

for caring nothing for science, and oft-times oppos-
ing his practices of it, my inheritance was left to
me on the condition that I should travel by sea in
the first month of my marriage with my wife, in
one of our finest boats, which was first to be in-
sured up to acertain sum, and I was to carry on this
boat an electric wrecker. My father worked his
will so cunningly that I had to comply with it or
lose my fortune. I intended to tell you all when
we reached home. The boat in which we embark-
ed when we left the wreck was, in reality, provided
by me, although the captain alone knew of it. The
man who was drowned met his death through no
fault, for I heard from one of my men that he re-
turned to my cabin to steal some jewellery that
had been there, and which he supposed would be
forgotten in the rush. Do you not now think me
more sinned against than sinning? Do you still
think I am a murderer, as you so delicately frame
it ? Judge me,” said Tisab Ting, with an eagerness
in his voice that was singular in this man of strong
reserve.

Never had he looked more ugly—his skin deepen-
ed in color by wind, sun, and *~posure; his cheeks
sunken, bringing into greater +. »: “sence the high

cheek bones; his eyes alone whining with their
wonted changeful brilliancy; and as Petra looks

290 TISAB TING ; OR,

into their clear depths she decides that they recom-
pense him for all his ~gliness; but, driving senti-
ment from her, to her own amazement she replies :
“T believe you; but does it alter the case—are
you less to blame? No, like father like son—both
criminal.”

This reply was so different from what he expect-
ed in his belief that she loved him, and that her
heart would govern her reply, that he stood for
several minutes, his face expressionless, yet grow-
ing whiter until it was awful in its rigidness.

“Petra,” said Tisab Ting, slowly, his accents very
marked in his earnestness, “if you love me, which I
am beginning to doubt, will you permit my father’s
sins to influence your conduct tome? Do not send
me from you. Come with me, and we will use the
money amassed by my father to benefit our fel-
lows;” his voice is so entrancingly sweet that
Petra’s decision is nearly daunted by it; but her
oath, aided by the memory of Nan’s sweet sorrow,
rises up before her; then she has a desire to hear
what he will say about Nan, and instead of com-
plying with his invitation to go and find happiness,
she said, in gentler tones than she has yet used in
speaking to him: “Can I go with you, trust and
love you, whilst Nan, whom I love dearer than a
sister, suffers because of your miserable luve of

com-
enti-
plies :
—are
-both

xpect-
at her
od for
grow-
ts very
which I
father’s
ot send
use the
yur fel-
t that
but her
sorrow,
to hear
bf com-
ppiness,
used in
ust and
than a
love of

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 291

power; the soft, winning, variable tones of your
voice-—perhaps you even imprinted on her fair
neck, in the cause of science, the electric kiss—
have you no shame, no grief for this sin? Can it
know an explanation? Have you aught to offer ?”
“No, nothing,” he cried, in angry tones; “a
woman who understands to such a small degree the
meaning of trust in those she has claimed to love,
is not worthy of an explanation ; but I say to you,
go to your aunt’s residence and learn for yourself
the injustice of which you are guilty. I sought
your love, I have listened to your denunciations, I
heve pleaded against your judgment—all in vain.
Father, father!” he uttered, in tones so full of pain
that they cut like a knife into Petra’s heart, “the
action of your scientific affection was quick and
sure ; supremely blissful, holy, while it existed ;
but I could wish that such love had never been born
to die so soon and leave me in this slough of
misery, to live to find the ashes of burnt-out affec-
tion dry and tasteless. I do not blame you, Petra ;
the growth of your love was so rapid that it had no
time to take root; it died in the glare.” Then, turn-
ing towards the door, he said, in tones that told so
much of his weariness of heart and body: “I am
going now never to return until invited to do so by
you;” then, returning to Petra’s side as though

292 TISAB TING; OR,

governed by an impulse that was stronger than his
will, he clasped her in his arms, kissing her face,
her hair, making her heart thrill with love—a love,
pure and good, that was based on higher heights
than sentiment—love that depended not alone on
the alphabet of love for life, t\rills and quick heart-
throbs, caused by kisses or caressing glances.

“Why do I not at least tell him I love him?”
thought Petra ; but before the answer to her ques-
tion came forward Tisab Ting was gone, leaving
her alone, and to such loneliness and desolation,

Then, in wonder, Petra asked, “Could it be pos-
sible that it was she who had said,‘ No, no,’ to all
Tisab Ting’s pleading, when he had pleaded so elo-
quently.”

Then, as she began to feel that her husband was
indeed gone, she cried in sorrow, “ Tisab, Tisab, re-
turn to me; I will trust you even against my con-
science ; I will believe the varying expressions that
hide the secrets of your heart are full of truth; I
will believe your word implicitly against all con-
demning circumstances ; for I love you.”

And through all the pain Petra suffered after
Tisab Ting had gone, the strains of “ Home, Sweet
Home,” ground out in squeaky tones from a hand-
organ, floated up through the casement from the
street below, and mingled with her painful thoughts

nan his
r face,
-a, love,
heights
lone on
; heart-
4
him ?”
ar ques-
leaving
tion,

be pos-
o,' to all
d so elo-

und was
isab, re-
my con-
ons that
truth; I
all con-

‘ed after
>, Sweet
a hand-
from the
thoughts

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 293

until at last all other thou
in “Home, Sweet Home,” and long after the
sound of it had faded in the distance, the three
words kept repeating themselves over and over, un-
til at length she voiced the thought that had been
growing in her brain, “I will go home; I will at
at least be able to comfort Nan.”

ght was merged

CHAPTER XXV.

THE dew still lingers on the grass, the birds chime
forth their songs, the flowers bloom as brightly as of
yore, as Petra, standing in her aunt’s garden, gazes
on the familiar scene, which is just the same as on
that morning so long ago, before the coming of
Tisab Ting, when she was a thoughtless girl. All
else is the same, she alone is changed. But wait;
had the past really been adream? Did she not
hear Jerry Arnald speaking to Nan, speaking in
tones and words that belong but to the day-dream
of lovers? She had been mistaken in thinking Nan
to be in love with Tisab Ting; was her thought of
Nan’s love but the figment of her jealous imagina-
tion? She would ascertain, and, stepping around
the high hedge, Petra confronts the astonished
lovers. For, after leaving Tisab Ting, Jerry had
hastened with all speed to Nan. Her welcome had
routed the last lingering doubt of her love for
other than him.

“Petra, Petra, I am so glad to welcome you
home,” cries Nan, joyously, before Petra can utter

a@ word.
294.

chime
r as of
gazes
-as on
ing of
. All
walt ;
he not
ing in
dream
g Nan
ght of
agina-
around
nished
ry had
ne had
ve for

Le you
n utter

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 295

“ Wait,” said Petra, with unnatural calmness that
repulses Nan. “Nan Harrington, did you ever love
Tisab Ting ¢”

“No,” answered “Nan without hesitation; ‘I
never loved oth than Jerry, but I thought he
loved a lady by t’ name of Nurse Athol; she
saved his life at tl war, and Tisab Ting sent him
home to me—how I bless him for it!” giving Jerry
a sweet, shy smile that answered Petra’s question
more conclusively than all the words Nan could
have spoken.

“The belief that he had won your love,” said
Petra, dreamily, “has exerted a dire influence over
my life. Why, oh, why, did you not contide in me,
tell me that you loved Jerry Arnald ?”

“T thought he loved another,” pathetically an-
swered Nan, feeling Petra’s words keenly. “ But,
Petra, where is Tisab that he is not with you?
Jerry told me he had gone to find you; have you
not seen him ?”

“T did not believe what he said; I sent h'm away
from me,’ listlessly replied Petra, who was suc-
cumbing to the strain she had undergone.

Jerry, noticing her extreme languor, said to Nan:
“You had better take your cousin to the house;
she looks very ill and tired.”

“Yes, come, Petra; Maud and her husband are

a

296 TISAB TING: OR,

staying with us just now, for mother is away, but
she will return to-morrow, and then we will be our
old party once more on Tisab Ting’s arrival.”

“Take my arm, Mrs, Tisab Ting,” said Jerry,
thoughtfully.

“Come this way to your old room, Petra, you
will like it:best,” said Nan.

“You are ill,’ Mrs. Tisab Ting,” said Jerry, as
Petra walked with faltering steps.

“ Yes,” she replied, as though speech was an effort
to her.

“Nan, your cousin must be put to bed imme-
diately, and medical aid summoned ; I fear she is
ill; the apathetic state she is in at present is very
unnatural,” said Jerry, aside to Nan.

“T hope you may be mistaken,” said Nan, “ but
I will ring for assistance and get Petra undressed
at once, while you send for the doctor, and if you
can get or know Tisab Ting’s address, send for him.”

When Tisab Ting arrived, two days later, Petra
was lying in a state of unconsciousness that resem-
bled death ; so still and quiet she rested, no thought
or word entering her brain, her eyelids never rising,
in spite of all that medical aid could do. The
awful quiet that precedes dissolution reigned
throughout the house ; it had grasped Tisab Ting’s
heart with cold, icy fingers even before he saw her.

, but
> our

ferry,
, you
ry, as
. effort

imme-
she is
s very

1, “ but
ressed
if you

Dy him.”
, Petra
resem-
hought
rising,
D. The
reigned
» Ting’s
aw her.

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 297

“The doctors say she will die,” sobbed Nan, as
she and Tisab stood by Petra’s bedside ; “ are there
no doctors, Mr. Tisab, greater than those we have
in Montreal that you could send for?” Nan asked.

“Go, leave me with my wife,” returned Tisab
Ting, in tones so mournful that Nan hurried from
the room, annoyed at her own density that had
permitted her to enter his wife’s room with him.

In answer to all Tisab’s pleadings and caresses,
Petra lay motionless, living, yet showing no signs
of life.

At last, as Tisab Ting was looking at her in
anguish, his eyes resting with glowing ardour on the
loved features which but a few days previous had
changed with emotion, Petra’s eyelids quivered un-
der Tisab Ting’s compelling glance, her eyes looked
into his with dull, unseeing glance as she said,
“Take this healing-stone and keal my people.”
Tisab Ting caught her hand in search of the ring
that held the healing-stone, and which he remem-
bered seeing on her hand when last he saw her.
“ It is gone,’ he muttered.

Then calling Nan, he told her briefly of the
stone. Search was made through the clothes
Petra had worn and the satchel she had carried,
but the ring could not be found. Half mad in his

anxiety to find the stone, which Tisab Ting felt cer-
19

ee

298 TISAB TING; OR,

tain, if used in time, would save the woman he
loved, he bent over Petra and beseechingly cried,
“Tell me, my love, where is the healing-stone ?”

“You accept it, Mr. Alexander,” sighed Petra.

And Tisab Ting, turning to Jerry, his face aglow
with new hope, said: “The stone, I feel certain, is
in the possession of the Rev. Mr. Andrew Alexan-
der, pastor of the Temple of Song, Hanover St.,
North End, Boston. Will you go and bring it to me ?”

“T will, indeed,” and Jerry hastened away, fol-
lowed by Nan.

From the time Jerry left until his return Tisab
Ting never left Petra’s presence. “Would she die
before Jerry returned ; would it be too late? Surely
not,” Tisab Ting would say hopefully. But his face
grew wan and haggard with agonizing suspense.

Near midnight on the night following his de-
parture Jerry returned. He had travelled with
lightning speed by special trains ; money can unlock
all doors but that of death. Would science do that ?
Would the healing-stone prove effectual ?

“T have brought it!” cried Jerry, as he entered
the hall door, and with flying feet Nan carried it
to Tisab Ting with a belief in its healing that
nothing could daunt except its own lack of power.

Tisab Ting placed the stone on Petra’s thin, white
wrist ; a supernatural stillness reigned—Maud and

entered
\ ried it
g that
power.
, white

d and

THE ELECTRICAL KISS. 299

Archie and Mrs. Harrington, Nan, Jerry and Marie
were gathered round the bed, yet apart from
Tisab Ting, watching the struggle for life; and
with no less interest watching Tisab Ting, who was
looking at Petra breathlessly, the veins in his fore-
head standing out like notted cords in the intensity
of his feeling. .

Slowly the dull, white, set expression faded from
Petra’s face, her eyelids raise and disclose her eyes,
bright with the light of consciousness, with wonder-
ing gaze she looked at those around her, then a
slow, sweet smile transformed her face, making it
like the Petra’s of her girlhood ; she looked at Tisab
Ting and weakly reached forth her hand to him,
she joyously called “'Tisab,” and he gathered her in
his arms, whispered fond words whose meaning are
for her alone; tells her of the anguish he had en-
dured when he thought she was dying.

But as he spoke the glow of life faded from
Petra’s face, and she said, in loving, solemn tones
that were never forgotten by those who heard:
“You thought that I did not love you; you grieved
for the science you believed insufficient; but you
need not grieve. I love you as passionately as in
the moment of the electrical kiss; the sweeping
unhuman power of that love has sapped my life;
I come from the vale of death to tell you of my

300 rt TISAB TING.

i | love,” and with a short, gasping sigh Petra fell back
| in death. :

The earthly power of Tisab Ting the Chinaman
could not now detain her; her spirit was called by
power divine. _

THe END.

ll back

naman
led by

!
i